Re-Birth Of A Genius


In the 21st century Earth gave Birth to greatest genius ever. A genius who Master myriad of arts. Medicine to Engineering. Mathematics to Micro Biology. Weapon Designing to Environmental control. Music to Painting. Dance to Martial arts. He mastered Everything. He created so many things to help mankind such that he got the title 'Greatest Creator'. But what if he cant get justice for the loss of his loved one due to some political reasons? What if the governments which he served are trying to shield the criminals just because they are rich? Well, the Greatest creator turned into 'Greatest Destroyer'. He got his Revenge But the price is he is dead before realising his full potential. . . . What if he gets a Second chance with all the knowledge he gained in his life. A second life in a different world where a different energy exists? Where humans can reach heavens with this energy? What if he comes to this world where he dont have to bother about all the constraints limiting the technology on modern earth? follw the journey of Sam


Re-Birth Of A Genius. Creator/Destroyer #Chapter 1: Sam - Read Re-Birth Of A Genius. Creator/Destroyer Chapter 1: Sam Online - All Page - NOVEL NEXT

dab* *dab* *dab*

Foot steps of dozens of men running can be heard in the corridor. A young and handsome army officer is running in front followed by dozens of soldiers in uniforms, fully equipped with guns.

"Quick, we have to catch him before its too late." The young officer commanded his subordinates in an anxious tone. After taking a turn they saw a corridor which had a large room on the other side. Everyone increased their pace and the young officer quickly opened the large door and entered the room.

What they saw almost made them puke their guts out. A bloody stench invaded their nostrils and the room is littered with corpses of dozens of armed men. One look and they recognised them as a private force.

The soldiers who entered the room are special forces of USA and they saw many bloody scenes. Even they created many bloody scenes. But what is in their sight gave even these soldiers chills.

Every corpse has a face full of fear and agony and not a single person is without a protruded bone. Yes, protruded bones. Each and every person has at least one bone protruded from their bodies and some of them even had a bone shard pierced deeply into their eyes, throat, hearts and other vitals. These bone shards are taken from their limbs and ribs of their comrades which can be clearly understood after observing the limp arms and legs of some corpses.

In midst of the corpses lying on the floor, there is a young man who seemed to be in his late twenties or early thirties standing with his upper body exposed. He has blood all over his body and face. There are some bullet wounds and blade scars on his well-defined muscles. His jet-black hair is soaked in blood. His palms are equipped with a pair of weird claws. These claws only have sharp nails which resembled a wild beast's, made of metal and each nail is individually connected to a small disc like thing on the back of his palm with small metal joints between which a type of string is passing through. If anyone doesn't know better, they would think that it is a normal metal string but it is a graphene string, the sharpest and the strongest thing in the world.

Looking at the scene the young army officer stopped in his tracks and just stood there looking at the bloody figure.

"You finally came here captain Richard. I was getting tired of waiting." The bloody figure said as he is still looking towards the window from where one can look at the vast ocean.

"You were waiting for me?" the young and handsome army office replied in a somewhat surprised tone.

"Yeah, I was waiting for you. I want you to be the witness of my final master piece, so that you won't have to suffer from it." The bloody figure replied.

"Just surrender Sam. You can't run away anymore. Why are you making it so hard for yourself? Just follow me to pentagon and you can live your rest of the life peacefully. I know you are angry, but your vengeance will shake the balance of the entire world power. I will help you negotiate with them to handover whoever is responsible for the incident." Richard said without caring about the so called master piece.

"Bahahaha, do you really think its that easy captain? Do you know who the culprits are? The heir of Rothschild clan, the heir of the McGregor clan, the prince of morocco, the heir of Samarita family, the heir of Hestia house. Are you confident in getting me their heads?" Sam answered while laughing.

Listening to his words Richard was dumbstruck with shock. He knew the incident has something to do with these families, but he was unaware that it was related to the direct heirs of these families. He was at a loss of words. Before he could reply Sam continued.

"Richard, do you know how much I love her? The only girl who cared for me. The only person who didn't look down on my status as an orphan. But now she committed suicide due to jealousy and l.u.s.t of these rich bastards.

Do you know how I feel when I recall, that while I was working my ass off to save this f.u.c.k.i.n.g world from the global warming which they created without a care, the only person I love was brutally r.a.p.ed for twenty days straight and tortured until she committed suicide. Just because some rich bastards are jealous because their fathers compared me with them since we are of Same age. Do you know how I feel? I hate myself. I hate all the titles I earned as a scientist, engineer, musician, painter, doctor, super soldier, hacker, inventor, weapon creator.

I became so many things at this age of 25 but do you know what I really wanted to be? The greatest friend, the best brother a man could ever be. But all I became is a person with a broken heart and filled with a storm of hatred. Don't you dare try to convince me, if you don't know how I feel." Sam said coldly. His voice was filled with melancholy and resentment.

Richard looked at Sam not knowing what to say at all. He clearly knows what this man before him represents. The bloody figure before him represents the pinnacle of genius, the greatest genius ever born in the history of mankind. An orphan in the streets of India became an existence who can look down on the world with disdain and contempt. He is an inventor, doctor, designer, painter, musician etc., He mastered each and every knowledge that he could access. He is not a Jack of all trades but a master of all trades. And if it isn't enough, he is also a super soldier who could take on a whole battalion of armed soldiers alone. Nobody knew how he managed to do all these things but he did it. Looking at him Richard finally opened his mouth.

"I can't say I can understand your pain. But what I understand is that your life has been too short for all your capabilities to be shown to the world. The world hasn't seen enough of you. You are the greatest creator of the world Sam. But I don't think you already reached your limit. I will take you from here with force if I have to, to stop you from heading towards a dead end. You and I both know that if you get your revenge you will be hunted to the ends of the earth. Please, come with me Sam."

"Thank you, Richard but I can't go back now. I can't let go of those bastards after they forced my Stella to kill herself." After speaking he suddenly moved and pressed a button in front of a computer in the room. Everyone quickly surrounded him.

The monitors in the room showed various locations of mansions factories, office buildings etc, looking at them Richards eyes widened with disbelief. Suddenly every building in the computer screen was hit by a seemingly humongous cane as they were completely destroyed. Every one in the room were dumbfounded.

The biggest consortium of the world and the secret rulers of the whole earth are destroyed just like that.

"Hahahahah." Sam started laughing maniacally. "Finally, Stella you are avenged. There are thousands of people accompanying up th..." *Bam* *Bam* Suddenly two gunshots were fired and interrupted his speech. Two bullet holes were formed in his already wounded body.

Richard came out of his stupor and supported the body of falling Sam. Meanwhile Everyone aimed their guns at the one who shot. He is a lackey of the consortium but he was too late to stop the destruction. Richard look that Sam with endless regret in his eyes.

"Don't worry my friend I already lived my life to the fullest I hope with my life as an example these rich bastards will hold back and watch out". Sam said.

"I am sure they will." Richard sad with assurance.

"Richard, as my only friend I will leave this lab as a parting gift to you. This is God's cane which I used just now. Please keep this alive and make sure every government will behave properly from now on. I want you to be the guardian of world Stella dreamt for before. Sam said.

"I will. don't worry Sam." Richard replied.

"Before death I think I should change my title from the greatest creator to the greatest destroyer after all I just destroyed half the world's power with a single button." Sam said with smirk.

"No, Sam. you don't have to change because you will be the greatest creator and you will be the greatest Destroyer of this world. Nobody world can challenge or dare to challenge that statement." Richard said with a smile.

"haha that's true. goodbye my friend." Sam said as he closed his eyes.

"Goodbye Sam." Richard said with Tears in his eyes.

"At this moment all the soldier in the room aimed at the ceiling and shot 3 rounds as respect. They know what this man contributed for world. He created wonders to help mankind survive more time by removing the threat of global warming. He gave hope per so many people who can't even more due to their ailments.

He is an existence which is living example of miracle but now that existence is dead the greatest creator, greatest destroyer, the greatest genius ever is dead.

Report chapter Comments

Sam slowly open his eyes only to see endless darkness around him. ahead of him a few feet away there stood a young man who seem to be in his early thirties as his gaze was directed towards him. The man has an extraordinary bearing to him that makes one feel as though they are watching a superior being. the handsome face, sword like eyebrows, sharp gaze everything only made the bearing more Majestic.

'Am I dead? Or am I still alive? Or is this a hallucination?' Sam thought to himself. At this moment the Majestic young man suddenly spoke.

"You are really dead. You are currently in your soul form which I captured. I am Ling tian."

"So, you are saying that you captured my soul after I was shot dead?" Sam asked with an astounded gaze.

"Yes". Ling Tian replied

"Why?" Sam asked bewildered. He didn't get why he was still here and can't believe this situation. It all felt like a dream to him. He didn't believe a soul exists until now.

"Because I saw potential in you which was far from realized. Your previous world so small for your Intelligence.

So, I will give you a chance. A chance to realize your full potential, A chance to live again in a world where only your imagination can limit you. Ling Tian replied.

"There are other worlds with life?" Sam was surprised again. Even when he is alive, he never felt this shocked in a single day.

"There are more things to be surprised about kid. This universe has more things to offer than you can imagine. You will learn it slowly." Ling Tian replied.

Hearing that Sam was completely bewildered. everything still felt like a dream to him. He went in to deep thought. 'Well, I have nothing to lose anything anyway.'

"Sure, but what should I do there? Sam asked

"Live your life to the fullest. Ascend the highest peak where you can look down on anyone under heavens. Then we meet again." Ling Tian replied.

Sam seemed confused by the answer.

"Before I send you, I will give you some knowledge. They are language and some cultivation techniques you will require. You cannot pass down any of these techniques to anyone because they are specifically created for your body constitution and your spiritual Core." Ling Tian continued.

"What are cultivation techniques? What is spiritual Core you mentioned." Sam asked with confusion

"Hahaha don't worry you will know when you arrive into your new body.

By the way there is a final test waiting for you down there that is to find the best contract around you as your first contract if you pass the test you have a present there ,if you fail then think as I granted this life to you can live as you like and forget whatever I said earlier."

After Ling Tian finished everything turned completely dark and Sam lost his consciousness.

When Sam opened his eyes again, he felt great head ache as he saw clear blue sky and floating clouds. He felt a searing pain on his stomach as slowly moved to stand up and he observed his surroundings.

He realized he is in the middle of some woods. The ground around was completely razed as if it was plowed. He checked his body when a searing pain increased at his abdomen.

When he saw it clearly, he was shocked. there are two holes in his stomach as if he was stabbed by something. Each hole is around 2 inches wide.

But for some reason blood stopped flowing from the holes. he stood there dazed for some time thinking if it was dream or not then suddenly a piercing headache started as a set of unknown memories entered mind.

His soul entered the body of a 15 year old boy whose name is also Sam. He doesn't have any last name because, he is an orphan. He is a tailor who lived in a nearby village named Lava rock village.

He made a living off of his tailoring skills by selling clothes he made from the silk he obtained from the silk moths in the woods. As per his routine when he came to woods to collect silk, few kids of his age started running towards him.

Only then realized that they were being chased by a bull like beast. Then they purposefully directed the beast towards him and the beast pierced him with its horns and that's how the original owner died. Sam sighed as he thought. 'Guess I can't escape the fate of being an orphan in this life time too.' As he thought up to this, he slowly made his way towards his village while enduring the pain. When he entered the village, he was shocked for some time when he saw the scene in front of him.

The scene before reminded him of the medieval period. the streets are not clean at all. All the houses are made of mud walls and only some select few are made of stones in a certain area.

Then something came to his mind. The good-looking multiple story houses belong to the village officials, while the mansion belongs to village head. the average looking house belongs to village guards and hunters or some relatively well-off families with rather highly regarded professions.

Normal mud houses belong to Farmers and labor and others. To his surprise even though the original Sam is an orphan he also has a stone house which is both his shop and his house.

While Sam was walking towards his house all the people are watching him with surprised expressions and whispering to each other.

Just when he reached his house and about to open his door, he heard someone calling him.

"Hey Sam, you are here. What happened to you exactly that Oliver said that a 'Blazing earth bull killed you in the woods."

A middle man from next door said as he was walking towards Sam. His name is Michael. He is a blacksmith who lives next door to Sam. When Sam saw him, he didn't know how to react as he knew from this body's memories that he had a very good relationship with him.

Sam forced a smile as he answered. "I am alright Uncle Michael. Don't worry about me Argh..." by the time he finished his words he felt his wounds hurting again. His face became pale as he sweated profusely.

"Easy kid." Michael reached him and held Sam with his hands as he was about to collapse.

"Damn it, kid I thought that Oliver is talking nonsense but who would have thought it's real. The wound is too deep Sam I think only the healer mage can heal you. But that costs a lot. I don't even know how you are still alive."

" Uncle Michael please enter my room and take out the leather pouch under my bed. I will go to the healer." Sam said enduring his pain.

Michael slowly made Sam lay on the floor and made his way into the house. After some time, he came back with a leather pouch in his hands.

"Sam, I don't think you can go alone just wait a bit I will get my push cart. I will take you to the healer." After saying that, Michael went to his house and came back with a push cart which he used to transfer his blacksmith products and materials.

He carefully carried Sam and lay him on the cart and kept his leather pouch beside him and started pushing the cart. At this time, Sam slowly started losing his consciousness.

Sam slowly open his eyes only to see a ceiling made of stones. "Oh, you are awake." somebody said suddenly.

Sam startled due to the sudden voice after he turned towards direction which from which voice came there, he saw a middle-aged man carrying a leather pouch with him then he recognized immediately that leather pouch belongs to himself. The man came towards the bed and gave back his leather pouch then said. "This is your leather pouch, I took my treatment fee, the rest is within the pouch."

Sam opened the pouch there he saw 2 stones size of a quail egg.

"You can leave when you feel that you are ok." The middle-aged man said. Suddenly the door opened and Michael came in.

"Oh, you are finally awake. How are you feeling now?" Michael asked Sam.

"I am ok uncle; I think I just need some rest." Sam said.

"Actually, I heard about you from Oliver. He said you are already dead in the Woods. That's why I came to check your house whether he is lying or not. But when I came you are already back and you are injured. But thank God you are okay. What happened exactly kid?" Michael asked.

"I was really hit by the bull uncle but now I am okay. I don't why, but by the time I got there to collect the cocoons a bull madly rushed towards me and hit me. Even I don't know how I survived." Sam replied. he didn't see any reason for revealing it was done intentionally so he kept quiet.

"Uncle Michael I would like to rest if you don't mind." Sam Said

"Ok kid, don't worry about anything else, just take some rest. goodbye I will visit you again"

.

After Michael left Sam kept staring at the ceiling and tried to understand the situation he is in. According to the memories of original owner of the body, right now he is in a place called desolate land which is a part of Western continent.

In this world the Technology is not that developed compared to the Modern Earth. The people took a completely different path of development because of special circ.u.mstances, that is the presence of spiritual energy.

In this world there is a special kind of energy present everywhere in the atmosphere. And everything is made of spiritual energy the humans here possess unimaginable strength and power by utilizing this spiritual energy. They are called cultivators.

There are two types of cultivator they are Qi cultivators and mages. The Qi cultivators use spiritual energy to develop their body and utilize their body to fight they are also called warriors whereas, the mages use spiritual energy by converting it into form of various elements.

Right now, the middle- aged man who came earlier is also a mage and a mage of light element. The light element mages are not much known to their combat prowess but they are most suitable for healing and are highly regarded. That's why these healers usually charge a lot.

In this world the being a mage or a warrior cannot be directly decided by people themselves. It depends on the body constitution and the spiritual core of the person. If a person has a pure Qi core which is a solid white in color then they are most suitable for Warriors. The person who is suitable to be a Mage will have a pure elemental core. Various types of elements indicate various type of affinity to that particular element.

For example, if a person has a pure red color core it will be fire element, a light blue indicates water core, pale green indicates wind, dark green indicates plants or wood, gold color indicates metal, milky white indicate light element and so on.

Other than the pure mages or pure warriors there are other type of cultivators who has mixed core who can practice both Qi and Elements. They are basically called 'Warrior-Mages'. When a person 14 years old their core will activate. Sam also activated his core last year but the problem is nobody could identify his core.

His core is fully transparent when he tried to absorb spiritual energy, he can absorb it easily and he can also control it well but he was unable to use it for both spells or martial arts.

So, he was not suitable for both types of cultivation so he stopped after he reached third level Initiation stage and solely focused on his tailoring skills and achieved some significant improvements in embroidery.

That's how he was able to earn the spiritual stones in his leather pouch.

Even though they are low grade spiritual stones they are totally high-level currency for normal people. For working hard for an entire year, he was only able to earn only five stones and three of them are already taken away by the healer as a fee for treatment.

Thinking up to this point Sam heaved a huge sigh and closed his.

"Let's have a proper sleep first think about what to do tomorrow." Sam muttered under his breadth and slowly fell asleep.

Report chapter Comments

chirp* *chirp* *chirp*

Sounds of birds chirping can be heard as dawn slowly arrived. Sun can be seen slowly rising in the east where a volcano is emitting a faint trail of smoke. Word of the village is that this village actually doesn't exist in the first place but for some reason 500 years ago a dormant volcano under sea became active and that lava created this village. That's the reason this is called 'lava rock village'.

Sam is slowly walking through the streets with his shirt on but two gaping holes can be clearly seen on his shirt and it is completely filled with blood stains. Only few villagers can be seen on the streets as it is still early. Sam slowly made his way to his house.

"Hey Sam, you are back. I was just about to come to that clinic to see you." Michael's voice can be heard from behind.

"Hi Uncle Michael. I was already feeling good by the time I woke up so I came back myself." Sam replied.

"Okay you go wash up and come to my house we will go to breakfast for Robert's Inn." Michael said.

"Okay uncle."

Sam walked into his house after Michael left. The room he entered has several dresses hanged and neatly presented for display. There are several other products like gloves, socks, scarves etc.

'Seems like this original body is quite skilled in sewing, weaving, knitting, and embroidery. Even in the modern earth his clothes can be considered pretty decent. Let alone in this medieval world.' Sam thought as he made his way towards his bedroom. After he entered his bedroom he walked towards a mirror and took a look at himself.

'Hmm, Not bad.' Sam thought as looked at his reflection. He is a man with Jet black hair and Same black eyes. He can be considered quite handsome. He has sharp eye brows and perfect nose bridge, sharp jawline there would be very few ladies who wouldn't like him. When he smiled it gave him a devilish charm.

Sam went to take a bath in his bathroom. 'there really is no shower. Why am I not surprised?' After that he took a bath from the stored water in a large container and left to get dressed. sometime later Sam went to Michael's house. Then both of them went to an inn. There a middle-aged man greeted them.

"Hey Sam, Michael you are here. Come, come, sit." Robert greeted them with a smile. Robert is a fat middle aged man with bald head.

"Hi Uncle Robert." Sam replied.

"Hey Fatty, hurry and serve the breakfast." Michael replied to Roberts with a smile.

"Coming. Sam, I heard you were wasted by a 'Blazing earth bull'. It is a level 2 Initial stage magical beast. You are so lucky. You should take of yourself. Luck can't save you always kid." Robert said as he made his way over to the table where Michael and Sam sat. This is world consists of magical beasts. Even though humans ruled over the lands. But about three-fourth of the world is occupied by the endless forest. And forests are ruled by magical beasts.

"Thanks for your concern uncle." Sam replied. Robert brought the breakfast and three of them casually chatted as they ate breakfast. According to Sam's old memories both Robert and Michael are friends but for some reason both of them didn't get married. The previous Sam has pretty good relationship with both of them. After some time, inn is getting full with customers. Both Sam and Michael made their way home after finishing their breakfast.

While walking on the streets everyone is looking at Sam and whispered to each other with surprised expressions. 'Guess this Oliver put some effort in spread the news I was dead.' Sam thought as went to his home.

Both Sam and Michael bid farewell and Sam went inside and observed his house. It has 4 rooms one room in the front which is his shop, a bedroom, a kitchen and a room in the back is his workshop. He slowly made his way to the counter and took the leather pouch he left earlier. In this small village there were very few who could get their hands on the spirit stones. Not only they are used for cultivation but also a form of currency. Basically except for some high-level officials and some rich people no body can get their hands on these stones. The village head issues a spirit stones for the youth who can cultivate until they reach the age of 16. And they can get only 1 stone for every 3 months. Sam can't cultivate. So, he has no access to these stone. A young girl from a noble family in the nearby city came to this village with her guardians to hunt some beasts. Since the village has an active volcano nearby, surrounding woods have more beasts of fire type. So, she came for some beast cores by hunting those beasts. The beast cores contain high fire type spiritual energy so it is beneficial for fire mages. When she came to the village, she accidentally stumbled upon a person who is wearing a scarf made by Sam. And she found her way to his shop. After seeing his skills, she got so impressed she gave an order of a lot of dresses which were currently on display in his shop. For past few months Sam continuously worked on his order that he emptied all the silk in his inventory by the time he completed making his order. The total order is worth a sum of 10 spiritual stones for which he got a 5 spiritual stones in advance. Today is the day that girl will come for the dresses. 'Thank god. If it wasn't for the girl, I would have died again just after I was reborn.' Sam sighed.

Bam*

Suddenly someone knocked open the door and 3 young men entered the room.

"Take all the dresses and search for the spiritual ston..." The young man in the lead abruptly stopped as he saw Sam in the room.

"How are you still alive?" Oliver exclaimed. The young man in the lead is precisely the one who caused the original Sam's death.

"Good to see you to Oliver. Even though you are the son of the village head you can't take away my products after barging into my shop. Don't you think so?" Sam said with a smile that is not a smile. There is a sharp glint in his eyes. He was always a vengeful person in his previous life. Even though he doesn't have anything to do with the previous owner of the body he at least felt like he should take revenge for previous Sam.

"How can you be alive? I saw with my own eyes that you got pierced by the Bull." Oliver questioned after getting over the previous shock.

"Well, I am lucky, I guess. Don't worry, now that I am alive, I will definitely pay you back whatever I owe you." Sam said with the Same devilish smile.

"Hmph what if you are alive? You can't do anything to me. If you know better you will definitely give me that spiritual stones, otherwise you won't be so lucky every time." Oliver said as turned around and left. Even though he is village head's only son he can't go over board otherwise his father's competitors will use it as an excuse in politics.

Apparently, Oliver just got greedy after he learnt about the business deal between Sam and the Girl from the city. According to him Sam is just a trash who can't even cultivate. So how did he deserve these spiritual stones?

"We will see." Sam muttered as he gazed at the departing backs.

After that Sam started organizing all the goods in the room. Some time passed and a few people entered his house. A red-haired girl who seem to be around 16 to 17 years old is in the lead followed by two middle- aged men who seemed to be in their 30's wearing leather armors. Without any doubts they are her guards. The red-haired girl wore a red colored battle attire and she wore a red colored armor with a flame symbol on it. She exuded a noble aura as her every movement is made with grace. Even Sam who saw so may modern beauties felt she was too beautiful.

"Sam, are my dresses ready?" The red-haired girl asked Sam.

"Yes, Miss Freya. You can take a look yourself." Sam gestured as replied after coming out of his initial daze.

Freya started examining all the dresses nodded several times with satisfaction. After she examined every dress and cloth she turned towards Sam and spoke.

"Well done Sam, you really are good at what you do. Even though you can't cultivate you can still earn well if you come to city. What do you think? Do you want to come to 'Star wood city'? I will help you arrange a shop there. You can earn a lot more than here. Even though the city merchants come here to buy goods, you will lose so much by doing business with them.

Listening to what Freya said Sam started contemplating. 'I really want to leave this city but that Ling Tian guy said that there is still a test and I haven't even seen the so-called techniques he stored in my memory. I will leave after the test that guy said is finished.'

"Thank you, Miss Freya. I really want to move to city. But I still have somethings to do here." Sam replied.

"That's okay. I will be leaving the village tomorrow. Take this token and visit 'Crimson flame' family in the star wood city when you arrive there." Freya offered a token made of wood which has a Same red flame carved on its surface along with a leather pouch which consists of the rest of the spirit stones.

"Thank you, Miss Freya." Sam received the token and pouch and said politely.

"Good bye then." Freya's bodyguards took the packed clothes and left along with her.

"Finally, alone." Sam said as he made his way to his bedroom and sat on his bed crossing his legs. Then Sam closed his eyes.

"Let's see what these cultivation arts you gave me Ling Tian. They better be good." Sam muttered as he went through his memory to see that techniques.

Report chapter Comments

Sam slowly started going through his memories to see what those cultivation techniques are. As soon as he started concentrating on the memory his conscious suddenly drifted into an unknown world where a book is floating in front of his eyes. When he slowly touched the book, it transformed into a beam of light and entered the space between his brows. Then he acquired some previously unknown knowledge.

The information is mainly regarding his spiritual core and body constitution. From this information he came to know that his spiritual core is not useless like the inspectors said. It is just somewhat unique. Basically, after cultivation stage is Initiation stage which consists of further 3 sub-stages. These sub levels are respectively known as initial, middle, late stages. Each of these three sub-stages are divided into further three levels, which are indicated by numbers. Therefore, the initiation stage has a total of nine levels. The initiation stage is common for both Warrior and Mage. In the first three levels of the initiation stage the cultivators don't have to follow any cultivation technique. All they have to do is to collect as much spiritual energy as possible. But after the third stage initiation is completed the every one has to practice a form of cultivation technique in order to open the acupoints until they reach the ninth level and breakthrough to the next stage which is called novice stage. The youth who can cultivate up to ninth level before 16 years of age will be sent to an academy in the city to further cultivate. Sam initially easily cultivated until third stage but his pure transparent core is not reacting with any type of cultivation techniques. At first everyone thought that it is just a defective even until now even Sam had thought so too. But, now Sam understood that the previous thinking is wrong. The core is completely unique. According to the newly acquired information from the weird book every core has different properties and abilities. For example, not every fire core will have same abilities. Some fire cores will provide highly concentrated but smooth flames but some others may produce raging and explosive flames. It can simply be called nature of the core. Similarly, Sam's core also has a type of unique nature. The abilities are Observe, Absorb, Manipulate and Convert. These are the unique abilities of the core. And this core has two properties one is its large capacity to store spiritual energy and another one is it can accommodate any number of elemental properties. That means if other core can be considered as an already drawn painting then this transparent core is a blank canvas. What painting he want to portray, is all dependent on the Sam's choice. And coming to the constitution of his body its even more simple. He has none. No special properties. His body is almost identical to a normal modern earthly being. Without any properties of the people born in this world. The body a person born this world carry a trace of stagnant spiritual energy. The arrangement of this spiritual energy is mostly known as constitution which is highly suitable for warriors. But Sam's body has none. So, both his body and core are completely like a blank canvas and how to paint is up to Sam's decision. But how to paint is the main question. When Sam thought up to this point his conscious jolted and he found himself floating in that space again.

In front of him there were four books floating in the air. There are different titles written on the covers of the books. On the first book there is a title named 'Beastuary'. Second book is 'Bloodline Refinement and Evolution Technique', Third one is 'Myriad Beast Bloodline cultivation' and the last one is 'Divine soul spiritual sense Technique'. Sam slowly moved towards the 'Beastuary' and touched. It disappeared in the form of a beam of light just like the first book. Similarly, the same thing happened to other books. After that Sam opened his eyes in the real world and he laid down on the bed while thinking to himself.

'So, this is my situation. With the remaining spirit stones, I have I can cultivate up to the peak of initiation. But I have to completely keep it a secret. Comparing these cultivation techniques to the techniques given by authorities, the authorities' techniques are utter trash.'

Going through the information obtained from the four books Sam realized something. The 'Beastuary' is nothing but a book of the knowledge regarding various beast. But information it contained is enormous, it contained the origins of the beasts, their habits, likes, dislikes, behavior, abilities and many other details. One could tame any beast if they can properly utilize this information. The second book 'Bloodline Refinement and Evolution' used to purify and upgrade the bloodline of the beasts. Every beast in the lower realms is a descendant of a beast of its superior being so there might be traces of bloodline in that superior being. The beast with these blood lines can be improved and evolved into those of the superior beings. The Divine soul spiritual sense technique is highly suitable for Sam. Because it enhances the observation ability of his spiritual core. Basically, with his spiritual core, Sam can observe the spiritual energy in his surroundings. With the help of this technique he can further differentiate every thing and range is also high. For, example Sam can even differentiate various gases in the air since every thing is made of spiritual energy. And if he has enough control, he can directly separate oxygen from the air. But first he has to have to obtain wing property to his core. With advancement of this technique the effective range will increase.

Last but not least, the 'Myriad beast bloodline cultivation technique'. This technique is the direct cultivation technique only suitable for his core. It is the technique with helps in accommodate the different elemental properties in his core. The 'Myriad beast bloodline cultivation technique' is uses the bloodline of the beasts. After cultivating up to the peak of initiation the cultivator has to select a beast and form a Bloodline contract with it. And both man and the beast will be linked and cultivate together and both of them will advance and breakthrough together by sharing spiritual energy of each other. 'Now I understand what the contract that Ling Tian mentioned. But I have to wait until I reach the peak of initiation. So, I have to check the initiation cultivation first.' Sam thought and again sat cross legged and dove into his memories. But what he seen there made him slightly puzzled. The 'Myriad beast bloodline cultivation technique' is Warrior-Mage technique. Basically, from the previous owner's memories Sam have an idea about the cultivation techniques. Most of the cultivation techniques doesn't need cultivator do anything other than meditating and circulation of the spiritual energy but this 'Myriad beast bloodline cultivation technique' completely destroyed his understanding. In this technique he not only has to meditate but he has to work out while circulating spiritual energy. From what Sam understood, from the technique he has to do exercise while opening the acupoints by circulating the spiritual energy. This will be difficult but the advantage the lack of constitution to become a warrior and make the body tough enough to endure the effect of Bloodline contract. Sam took the spirit stone from the pouch and started to fill his spiritual core. After sometime the spirit stones radiance by reduced by a large margin and Sam opened his eyes. When he saw the spirit stone is sufficient to cultivate from third level to fifth level but now the spirit stone is almost depleted. Sam could only smile wryly. Now Sam has to exercise physically while circulating the spiritual energy. Generally, a cultivator opens acupoints step by step in various body parts one by one for example from 3rd to 4th stage acupoints in hands, from 5th to 6th stage acupoints in legs, 7th stage for torso, 8th stage for chest and finally the acupoints in head. But the 'Myriad beast bloodline cultivation technique' is completely different. All the points will be opened at same time that is the main reason Sam was left puzzled. But he just left it for another time. Now Sam has to think about the exercise he has to do.

'Maybe I can try 'that' training routine.' Sam thought as he felt a little nostalgic. One has to know in his previous life Sam is a super soldier. His training is the most brutal in the world since he has to get results in a short span of time due to his other professions. That is one of the reasons Sam was popular in the Military since, no one other than himself was able to survive the training for a single day. 'Okay then, let's proceed with that.' Sam thought and went outside and started running in the streets. Every person on the street is looking at him as if they were looking at a cray person. But he didn't care and just went along with his run. After running for about an hour Sam went into his house and directly entered his backyard. There he started his exercises until it is noon. After that Sam entered his room and started preparing his lunch on a coal stove. 'I should find some body- weights; normal workout is not efficient.' Sam thought.

Later that evening Sam went to Michael's house. *knock* *knock* Sam knocked the door.

After a few moments Michael opened the door and greeted Sam.

"Hey Sam, come in."

"Hi uncle, I need your help with something." Sam said as he entered the door.

"What do you need? If it is something, I can do I will definitely help you." Michael said as he gestured Sam to sit in a chair.

"I have some drawings here and I need these things made with heaviest metal available to you." Sam passed down some papers after he sat in the chair.

Michael took the papers and started going through the sketches. "It can be done in two days kid but why do you need these for?"

"I have some use for them uncle. How much does it cost?" Sam asked.

"Don't bring up the money kid. Its not much. I have a lot of scraps to cover them since they are not that complex."

"How can that be okay uncle?"

"Its settled Sam. Don't talk about money." Michael insisted.

After some casual chat Sam left to his home but was stopped by someone.

Report chapter Comments

Just as Sam was entering the gate of his house somebody blocked him. When Sam saw who it was, he immediately recognised them. They are the two lackeys of Village head's son, Oliver. Just as he was about to ask what do they want he was punched by the guy in left and two of them started beating him up. Sam just fell on the floor while gritting his teeth and not even letting a groan of pain, while still looking at them straight in the eyes with a cold. After beating him up black and blue both of them stopped. One of them spoke.

"This is the initial warning. We can't do anything to you in the house due to laws. But we will beat you up every time we see you until you hand-over the spirit stones. You better know what is good for you.". After that both of them just left with look of disdain in their eyes.

Sam didn't say anything and just silently walked inside his house and slowly went inside his bedroom. After closing the door, the expression slowly changed and the pain on his face is replaced by an intense cold. "Damn it, just how many days I have to keep this act?" Yes, Sam is acting. Right now, he is trying very hard to act as Dead Sam so that others won't recognise anything. What type of person was he back on the earth? Was he a person that will make a small talk with his neighbours with a smile? Was he a person who keeps a low profile to avoid trouble for offending a powerful person? Was he a person that will just grit his teeth and swallow the humiliation of getting beat up right at his door step? Absolutely not.

Right now, Sam is looking at the Village head's mansion. His gaze is filled with hatred and cold raw arrogance. "Oliver, at first I just wanted to teach you a small lesson. Then when you warned I just wanted to kill you directly. But now I will make you regret living. You think that just because your father is village head that you can do anything with his help. I will let you know how useless your father's position is when the time comes. Just you wait." Sam said to himself. Sam slowly went to his bed and slowly fell asleep.

After two days Michael deliver the products that Sam wished to make. Sam thanked him and opened the package. After that Sam took some cloths, he sewn for the past two days. They are pockets of different sizes and shapes that match the current products he got from Michael. After Sam arranged the products in the cloths and wore them, he looked like fully equipped American foot ball player except he got no helmet. These are the body weights he asked Michael to prepare for the training. After fully wearing every thing Sam was barely able to stand with difficulty. From then onwards his training began. Sam closed his shop completely for the following month. His daily routine became extremely simple. Wakeup-absorb energy from Spirit stone- Exercise and deplete all his energy- Eat- Absorb- exercise- eat – sleep. He just kept on repeating this process for twenty days. All this time whatever he is doing he never took off the weights from his body even while sleeping he just slept like that.

Finally, on the twenty first day, Sam is doing push ups on his fingertips while the spiritual energy is flowing all over the body while he was sweating profusely. After some time, spiritual energy is completely depleted and sat cross legged on the floor reaching out to the final spirit stone in the pouch. 'This better be the sufficient otherwise if I have to absorb spiritual energy from the surroundings, I don't even know how many months it takes to open all the acupoints.' Sam thought as he closed his eyes and started absorbing the spirit energy. Actually, for a normal guy it would be easy to breakthrough up to 7th level of initiation stage with the same amount of spirit stones Sam has used if he has a high enough talent. But Sam is still at 3rd level of initiation stage. Because for him there are no levels in the Initiation stage. He has to directly open all the acupoints at the same time. This requires a lot of concentration to achieve as it is not an easy task to distribute the spiritual energy to all acupoints at the same time. That is the reason why Sam is also mentally exhausted other than fatigue due to training. After some time, Sam opened his eyes and stood up. He immediately started exercising. Until sky turned dark, he performed various type of exercises. Suddenly, Sam stopped exercising and stood up without any movements while closing his eyes. An abrupt explosion of energy occurred inside his body as spiritually energy can be seen intensely drawn into his body from all the meridians. With *puff* all the blockages on his acupoints cleared at the same time as an extreme pain attacked him from inside as if all the muscle fibres in his body were being torn apart bit by bit. Sam closed his as faced the sky and gritted his teeth. Then suddenly Sam suddenly opened his eyes and easily took off all the body weights on his body with a single hand. The previous too heavy set of pieces were as light as feather in his hand. Even Sam himself felt astonished by this development. When his looked at his bare upper body. He saw a greyish black matter is covered all over his body. They are emitting a filthy smell. But Sam felt quite pleased because according to the cultivation manual the huge amount of impurities is an indication of success of the break through to the 9th kevel of the initiation stage. Sam felt the circulation of spiritual energy is also so smooth and pure. He stretched his body and went to take a bath.

After some time, Sam slowly came out of his bathroom and lay on his bed. His body undergone a major transformation in a single day. His body almost contained no fat. His muscle density increased exponentially. Even in his past life he never felt this strong before. He felt like he could control every part of his body and its so free to control it. 'Now its time to take revenge.' He thought and went to sleep with a faint smile on his face.

Next day morning.

Sam just got ready to leave home in a sleeve less vest and normal pants. His well-defined arms can be seen completely and with his chiselled chest almost tore the vest away. Sam just locked the gate and went outside. Just when he went outside, he saw two people waling towards him. They are lackeys of Oliver. They came straight towards him and the one in the front said. "I thought you would turtle yourself in your house. If you haven't come back today, I would have just bared in and kicked your ass. Now just cough up the Spirit stones so that you can live your life freely. What can you piece of trash who will forever stuck up at the third stage of initiation can do with that spirit stones?"

Sam just stood there looking at him like he saw a pig. He inwardly thought 'what did these guys see in themselves that they think too highly of themselves. Where would he keep his face if he knew I was at the 9th stage of initiation.' As Sam thought up to this point, he inwardly snickered and with a hint of disdain he threw a leather pouch towards lackey. Then without even regarding them he turned around and left in his own way. The lackey thought Sam was really afraid and just felt the pouch from outside. Seeing that it was full with stones he left without looking back with a proud smile. Perhaps he should have just looked back because, just now Sam took the which leads to the woods.

After Sam walked for around a half an hour. He reached the woods and went to the previous place where 'he' was killed by the Blazing Earth Bull. The place is still in a mess after what happened last time. So, Sam started searching where the Blazing earth bull was now. After intense searching he found something. But its not the Blazing earth bull, the silk moths' nest which Sam usually collects silk from. When he saw the next, he was dumbfounded. Even though Sam knew that the silk worm are the ones 'Sam' used to collect silk but he didn't pay much attention to it. But now when he saw them directly, he understood what they are. These silk worms are called 'Heaven spirit silk worms'. They are not much useful in combat but when they reach Level-3 beast the silk they produce is of very high level one which can be used for many purposes. Even then this is not their main advantage. The main advantage is which ever type of Elemental energy they absorb their silk and their nature will turn into that nature. For example, if these silk worms are reared in a fire essence filled place then their silk will be compatible to the robes of fire mage or arrows made for users of fire element. 'Before I leave, I will definitely collect all these worms and rear them.' Of course, Sam doesn't know all these things inherently he learned all these things from 'Beastuary'. Just when Sam is thinking how much money is, he going to make from these worms a sound suddenly startled him.

"Moooo..."

The Blazing earth bull which 'killed' him previously is looking at him angrily as if his existence itself is an insult to it. Sam also looked at it coldly. "I was just looking for you and you came to me yourself."

As if it understood what he said the angry bull came at him with heavy force and him directly. Sam instinctively used his arms and blocked in front of him. He skids his feet about a meter along with the bull. The bull looked at Sam disbelievingly. Sam looked at with disdain as he slowly said." They said you are a Level-2 Beast at initial stage. But look at you, you can't even kill a guy an Initiation stage cultivator. You are a shame to your race." Then an intense amount of spiritual energy gushed out from his body as he looked at with a provocative smirk on his face as he gestured with his hand to come. Bull really got angry and with a furious roar it directly dashed towards him. But Sam stood there unfazed by it completely and blocked it a single hand.

BOOM* the sound was like a thunder as dust trailed from the ground. At this time there were a group of people passing by, who were alerted by the loud sound immediately rushed over and when they saw the dust cloud they stopped and try to peer through it. After a moment when the dust finally settled, they the scene and dumbfounded. A man is standing there with a torn sleeve less vest with a cold smile while, his hand blocked a gigantic bull. In front of the bull that man looked like a 8 year child standing before an a.d.u.l.t. The scene left all of them stunned. Before they came back to their senses, the bull immediately stepped back and looked at Sam a bit afraid. Sam then released his aura and looked back at the bull with a huge evil grin. That devilishly handsome face and that evil grin made him look so attractive that the newly attractive spectators almost forgot their initial shock. Just when they lost themselves in the scene, Sam suddenly moved. He took a step forward and leapt toward the bull and just when he reached the bull, he made a fist and punched with all his strength. The bull was in so much daze that it can't even move and took the full force of the punch.

Bam* *Crack*

With a loud sound the bull wobbled on its legs before falling on the ground with a loud thud.

thud* Sam moved towards the bull and confirmed its death. Meanwhile the people who came are talking.

"Senior brother, did I see this right or am I hallucinating?" A fat guy in the group said to a handsome young man in the front who is their team leader.

"You haven't seen it wrong." Leader replied.

"Damn it. Where did this guy even come from? A young man whose looks are similar to the leader said.

"Taking out a Level-2 Beast when he is at 9th level initiation that to with brute force that's really something. The leader said with an interesting look in his eyes. "Haley what do you think?" the leader asked the final and the only female member of the group. The girl who seemed to be around 17 years old has an indifferent and cold aura around her. Her beautiful face aand jade like smooth skin and deep blue eyes made her look like a cold princess. Still looking at Sam she indifferently nodded showing her approval to his words. The team leader really didn't mind. At this time Sam is already getting ready to take away the corpse of the bull. Just when he was about to lift up the corpse, someone called him.

Report chapter Comments

"Little brother right there." The leader from the group of four walked along with his team and called.

Seeing them Sam immediately became a bit vigilant. Because they are not from the village and looking from their luxurious cloths and fancy hunting equipment, they must be some bigshot from the city.

"Hello little bro, Is this bull for sale?" the young leader asked as Sam didn't reply with a smile on his face.

"No." Sam indifferently replied and turned around to do his work but he was suddenly grabbed from behind.

"Hello, little brat. Its not polite talk like that and do you really think you can really reject the option?" the young man who looked similar to team leader spoke as grabbed Sam's shoulder from behind.

"Take your hand off me." Sam said in a cold voice. He is actually irritated to put up the act this long and he is already a bit impatient to continue his revenge, now a random person who thinks so highly of himself grabbed him from behind. When was he stooped this low?

"What you think you are something just because you took down the bull?" the young man said with disdain still keeping his hand and released his aura. 'Acolyte Mage' A thought came to his mind as felt the aura. 'Judging by the aura he should at initial stage' Sam thought with a smile on his face. Suddenly he moved and grabbed that person's hand and twisted and moved towards the back of the young man. Then in a blink on of an eye he coiled along the young man's back and locked his neck with his remaining hand and used his legs to hold his legs and made the young man kneel. He applied more pressure on the Youngman's hand which he caught and said in a cold voice.

"It is not for sale. Do you have an opinion?" Sam said in a cold voice. His voice was so cold that even the beautiful cold young woman looked a bit terrified. At this moment the team leader hurriedly stepped forward and said in a mediating tone.

"Little bro, just leave him please. My younger brother is ignorant. Why stoop to his level?"

"Humph" Sam coldly snorted and released him. "Next time you put hand on me without permission think twice, because much less your elder brother even if your father came and pleaded you won't be off the hook so easily." Then he turned around when to the bull.

"I am Philip. May I know your name?" The team leader asked. Sam didn't reply. Seeing that Philip didn't reply instead his smile got bigger. Just when he was about to say something. His younger brother beat him to it. "You piece of shit. Bastard just you wait. Do you know who I am? I will kill you. If you have the balls. Tell me your name before you leave."

"Damn it Paul, Will you shut the f.u.c.k up? Don't you have any shame..."

"CAREFUL" Before he could finish speaking, the other young man who was silent till now shouted. When Philip turned around, he saw Sam rushing towards his Paul with a horn in his hand. The horn is the bull's horn. Sam broke the 1.5 feet long Bull's horn and rushing towards Paul. The look on the Sam's face is so cold and terrifying that even Philip felt chills along his spine. He came out of his daze and suddenly intercepted Sam by releasing his aura. He is a midstage Acolyte mage but even he felt a little startled by Sam's strength. Even though he is not a Warrior his body strength is still refined by the spiritual energy. It is not a peak of initiation could take. But the person in his hands right now is going against the norm.

"Little Bro, stop it. He just spoke in an impulse. Even though Sam got intercepted he forcefully dragged Philip and took his face close to Paul and coldly spoke. "Who did you call a Bastard? Say that again if you dare." Sam's voice is filled with incomparable fury. He is filled with just cold rage. Listening to his words Philip understood what happened. The foolish little brother of his really hit this guy's sore spot.

Smack*

Just then a smacking sound heard and Sam suddenly fell unconscious. The one who hit him is the ice-cold woman. She just stood there indifferently after that and then coldly glanced at Paul.

"Just keep your loose tongue to yourself if you had no capabilities to back it up. If that guy is even a 1st level acolyte you would have already been dead even with your brother's help." She then turned to look at Sam for a few seconds and turned around to examine the Bull corpse.

Pah* *Pah*

Suddenly Philip slapped Paul. Just because you are from city do you think every one is your sub-ordinate. Do you really think pissing others off and losing in a fight is enough shameful? Now you even started pressuring others with your status. I should have never let you play with those noble pricks. Worst of all you even dare to insult the person who beat you and shown mercy. Damn it that guy is an Acolyte, both of us would have been dead."

Suddenly Sam woke up. He looked at his surroundings and searched for something his eyes still filled with cold fury. Finally, he found something and just when he was about to reach his horn. Philip beat him to it and said.

"Little Bro, I know you are angry, but please give me some face and leave this matter alone. This time it really is my brother's fault. Just give him a chance. We can discuss things. How about it?" he said with a polite tone.

Sam coldly looked at them and as though he was thinking something, he stayed silent for sometime and slowly walked towards Philip. He slowly grabbed the horn and turned around and walked towards the corpse. Haley stepped back from the corpse and looked at him.

"Little Bro. Do you need some help with that corpse?" Philip offered. Since Sam walked away, he is more than happy to help and he sighed in relief.

"Where are you guys from?" Sam asked without turning around.

"We are from Starwood's academy from Star wood city. I am the son of Ever green Pavilion head. As an apology today. You can come to my place and fine I will treat you to a good meal."

"The day I come to the city; the day is your little brother going to have a broken arm. If your brother is half as humble as you and apologized, I would have called it off. But trust me next time if all four of you come at me together. I will still take that arm. There is no person who is still alive after calling me a bastard. I am letting him off easy because of you. You better take care of you brother." As soon as he finished a shocking scene happened. The bull which is around a 700 kg is lifted up by Sam with a single arm and he kept it on his shoulder. Just like that he started walking off without turning back towards his village

Report chapter Comments

"Marvin, what do you think about him?" As soon as Sam left Philip asked the third guy in the team. He has brawler gloves equipped to his hands.

"I think he is pretty amazing. He is suitable to be a warrior who focuses on grappling techniques." The man named Marvin said. "Killing a Blazing earth bull while being at the initiation stage is pretty good, even it is by guerrilla tactics its nit bad at all." He continued after a slight pause.

"No, He killed it with a single strike." Haley said from the side.

"What? Impossible. The strength difference is so huge." Marvin said with shock.

"There is no damage to any other body part on the corpse except for its head. Not only that look around. There are no signs of the bull using fire type attacks. That means only one thing. He killed it even before it could use its fire attacks." Haley explained. Hearing that all of them observed their surroundings and they realized what she said is right.

"We should follow him. If he is from the village, we should try to recruit him earlier. So that our faction can have another expert in the school." Philip said and all of them started move towards village. Even Paul followed unwillingly.

...

While the situation is like this in the woods. The situation in the Village Head mansion can't be said to be the same. Oliver is fuming while looking inside the leather pouch in his hand. The pouch is filled with transparent glass like stones. They are none other than the spirit stones whose spiritual energy is exhausted completely. The leather pouch is precisely what Sam gave to Oliver's lackey. Oliver just threw the bag in anger and started walking outside the mansion. The two lackeys also followed him. They were truly afraid this spoilt son of the village head has never been this angry. After he looked at the pouch, he didn't even speak anything but directly started making his way towards Sam's house.

When he reached Sam's house, he saw the house was locked and immediately they broke in to the house and started thrashing the place and all the cloths that were ready for sale are destroyed. After completely thrashing everything they made their way outside they saw a lot of people surrounding the house as they were whispering.

"See that. Sam must have offended this spoilt son of village head. This Oliver went berserk again."

"Shhh, are you insane. He will give you trouble if he hears it."

"What if he heard it? I am just stating the facts."

"Where is Sam?" Oliver roared at the people. Everyone became silent for a second. At this moment Michael made his way over by pushing the crowd aside. As he looked at the mess, he became angry.

"Oliver, what do you mean by this? Even though you are village head's son you are not above the law." Michael said loudly.

"I will do whatever I want. What if I wreck a commoner's place? Even if I kill him, he should accept it with a smile." Oliver roared. The crowd went into uproar. More than half the village residents are here. By this village guards also arrived. When they heard Oliver's words, they were all dumbfounded. Just as the guards want to make a move to take Oliver away, the crowd all started to make way. When the path was cleared, they all saw Sam making his walking towards his house with a gigantic bull on his shoulder. When Sam saw Oliver and his lackeys and then the state of his house, he is immediately angry. At this time Oliver also saw Sam, but his expression is different. Seeing the gigantic bull, he understood one thing. 'Sam started cultivating. And he is high level too.' He understood this because he clearly recognised the bull corpse. That is precisely the bull he used to kill Sam. He couldn't help but gulp after seeing how Sam looked. Before he could come out of his daze. Sam already made his move. Sam dropped the corpse and released his aura. He swiftly moved one of the two lackeys behind Oliver. He caught the back of the neck of the guy and slammed his face directly to the ground.

"Ahhhhhhhhhh" that person gave a miserable shriek. But Sam didn't stop at all. He stood up and stomped the guy on his back and grabbed his arm up. Sam made his other arm like a blade and shopped at that guys arm.

crack* a cracking sound came and the bone pierced outwards of the skin. But it's still not over. Sam again chopped and another cracking sound came "Ahhhhh Ahhhhhhhh, please I apologize, leave me alone, leave me alone. Please let me go." The guy whose arm was broken started begging.

"Too late." Sam coldly replied and a scene which shocked the whole crowd happened. Sam grabbed the bone which pierced out side of the skin and directly pulled. A bone appeared on his hand. The guy under his foot fainted from pain. Before anyone can digest what happened. Sam leapt towards another lackey and pinned that guy down.

That lackey came out of his daze and he immediately started begging. "Please Sam. Please let me go. I will never trouble you again. We were forced to do this by Oliver. Please. By this time guards also came out of their shock. But they don't dare to move. They all are initiation stage warriors. But they were afraid of Sam. Seeing his speed and strength, they felt like they will send themselves to death if they were to fight. So, they started persuading.

"Sam, leave him alone. This is a crime." One guard said.

"Shut the f.u.c.k up. Where the f.u.c.k are you when they thrashed my house. If you talk one more word. You will be next." Sam said in cold voice and immediately after he finished, he stabbed the bone in his hand diagonally from below the rib of the lackey under him.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." the lackey screamed in agony. He tried struggle out of the grip up but Sam stayed on him like a mountain. Then Sam directly kicked on the part of the bone which is outside with his knee. The total bone disappeared. Even blood stopped flowing out as the bone blocked it. The lackey fainted. This scene caused chills down the spines of all the spectators. Everyone felt their hair standing up on their necks. This time there is only one thought on their minds. 'Too cruel.' All of them thought this Sam is a vey nice person since he is very humble. But now they felt like they saw him for the first time. The devilishly handsome face felt so unfamiliar to them. Sam then got up and slowly started walking towards Oliver, with a cold look on his face. His aura is too intense that Oliver's legs started shaking as he stepped backwards.

"W- what do you want to do?" Oliver looked at Sam and asked with trembling voice. He is afraid now. He never would have thought that a 'trash' would make him this afraid. He regretted this his actions now.

"I already told you Mr. Oliver. I am going to pay you back for everything." Sam said in a low voice as suddenly threw a punch at Oliver. Oliver flew like a kite whose string got cut. But he didn't hit hit the ground. A middle-aged man who wore luxurious robes caught him. No body knew when this guy came. But when everyone saw the him they hurriedly bowed and said. "We pay our respects to village head." He is the village head of the lava rock village and father of Oliver. He indifferently gestured them to rise and he regarded his surroundings and finally looked at the young man in front of him who is the only person didn't bow.

"Young man, don't you know how to pay respects to your superiors." Another middle-aged man said to Sam from the side. He is an official in the village who is responsible to collect the tax from villagers. He is peak Acolyte mage. Sam didn't pay any attention to him. He only looked straight towards the Village head coldly without saying a word. The official got angry. Just when he was about to say something. Village head stopped him and asked the nearby guards. "What happened?"

A guard came forward and respectfully said everything about the situation without hiding any truth. Since, so many people saw what happened it is impossible to lie. The village head's expression grew unsightly the more heard the situation. Then he looked at his son with disappointment on his face. Then looked at Sam and the Bull corpse and said. "You broke through."

Sam didn't reply instead he released aura.

"Ninth stage initiation." The village head muttered in a low voice and then continued. "As far I remember you can't cultivate. How did you do it?"

Sam still didn't reply. Village head asked again. He pointed at the two lackeys unconscious on the ground asked. "Even though youngsters have disputes, should you be this cruel."

"Where were you when they wrecked my shop? Where were you when they beat me up in the village. Where were you when they tried to plot and kill me? don't talk if you don't know." Sam said.

"How dare you talk to me, the village head like that?" the village head roared in anger. He released his aura and started applying pressure on Sam. Sam started sweating profusely and his legs started shaking. But he still looked at village head directly and replied.

"What you still remember, you are the village head? Then I paid 10 percent of my tax every month and I have beaten up by these two guys and threatened by your son. Now they thrashed my house and he said he is going to kill me?" Village head immediately lost his temper and was about to make his move. Just then a voice came from the distance.

"Woah 10 percent tax? Village head I thought according to kingdom's rule there is only 5 percent tax system. And you a Novice mage is still going to attack a junior at initiation stage because he asked for the tax he paid." Everyone turned towards the voice and saw four people in the expensive battle attire. When village head saw them, he immediately paled. And stood there stupefied. Unlike him all the villagers are in uproar. They all didn't know they were being cheated of their hard-earned money. So, when they learnt of it, they were really angry.

"Young master Evergreen. What are you doing here?" Village head asked.

"What I still need your permission to come here?" Philip replied. His friendly manner and polite tone all gone.

"No, no that's not what I meant. Even I had known I would have prepared a banquet for you." Village head replied. Not minding Philip's tone at all.

"I don't care about your hospitality. Just leave right now." Philip impatiently waved his hand.

"I will leave." Village head immediately replied and went away. But he is followed by a huge crowd along with him.

Philip made his way toward Sam and stood before him. His teammates followed him and stood behind him.

"So, your name is Sam." Philip said with a smile.

Sam indifferently nodded and turned towards Paul. "We are even." Then he turned around carrying the bull corpse and walked into his compound.

Philip didn't mind and started followed him while Paul heaved a huge sigh of relief. He was really afraid earlier. After Sam's ruthlessness he felt lucky and abandoned all thoughts of revenge. Quickly he also followed along with others. Sam went to his backyard where the well was and dropped the corpse. Suddenly Michael's voice came.

"Sam, since when can you cultivate?" Michael asked as ran towards him. Philip and his teammates all looked at Michael.

"Hello uncle Michael, it's just that my progress was so slow that they thought I can't cultivate. But now my effort paid in and I broke through."

"Great, is this your hunt? Boy you got guts. Your first hunt is the bull tried to kill you." Michael asked as he looked at the corpse. Philip and his teammates look puzzled. But when they saw the marks of wounds on Sam's torso they immediately understood.

"Yes uncle." Sam chuckled. "Uncle you see my friends are here can we talk later." Sam said with an awkward expression.

"Okay we will talk tomorrow." Michael said and left.

"Why are you guys here?" Sam's expression immediately changed to indifferent manner. His smile was completely gone. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this change.

Report chapter Comments

"Why are you guys here?" Sam coldly looked towards these four people and asked with no emotions.

The expressions of the four people cannot be anymore astonished. They thought this Sam is completely different person.

"Sam isn't it a bit rude. You just said that we are your friends right." Philip said with his signature friendly smile.

"Get to the point." Sam asked impatiently.

"Hahaha okay, May I know how old you are?" Philip asked.

"Why do you need to know?" Sam asked with a trace of confusion.

"Just answer some question and we can have a proper discussion. Please." Philip requested with a pleading tone.

"Two months to 15 years." Sam replied as he sat cross legged in front of the bull corpse. While Sam was still indifferent every one else was stunned beyond belief. Because even in the city even in the imperial capital of the western continent, reaching the peak of initiation before 15 is rare.

"Are you telling the truth?" Paul asked to make sure. But all he got is a cold glare from Sam in reply.

"*phew* Sam are you interested in coming to Starwood city to join Starwood academy." Philip asked after taking a deep breath. Sam looked at him in confusion. Seeing his expression Philip started explaining.

"Actually, your village is the complete end of our western continent in Southern direction. It has only connection with three cities. Starwood city, Misty River city. And finally, Mountain lake city. This Lava rock village is under jurisdiction of Starwood city. Every year there will be a batch of people from your village sent to the Starwood city. That is why I am asking if you have an interest to join. Listening to the explanation Sam finally realized. Right now, Sam really wanted to go to Starwood city. But It was not to join academy but to open a business. Sam knew one thing that is if he wanted to develop his cultivation, he needs a lot of resources. That is why Sam decided to open his shop in the city. Even though he never learnt any tailoring skills in previous life the owner of the body has ingrained the skills to his bones. So, it is not difficult earn some money. After some initial savings he can just bring out his skills and inventions from his previous life and he can develop further. But when he thought of his limited knowledge of his world going to the academy doesn't seem to be a bad idea. But he still has to wait to complete the test of that Ling Tian guy.

"I will come but I have some things to take care of here. So, I won't be coming until a few days later." Sam replied. And then again continued to concentrate on the corpse. Sam closed his eyes and started releasing his spiritual energy into the corpse and started observing. He is testing the 'Observe' ability of his spiritual core. When the Spiritual energy completely filled the corpse. Sam got a view in his mind. He can clearly see the muscles, blood, bones, nerves, and even cell structure of the Bull. There is a faint trace of particles emitting from the pores of the skin from the Bull. That is the spiritual energy particles. 'So, the spiritual energy is just like concept of light in my previous world. Light is made of photons where as this spiritual energy is made of these particles. One thing in common is that both doesn't seem to be have any particle mass.' Sam thought as he slowly opened his eyes and withdrew his spiritual energy. As soon as San got up, he has a faint headache. 'this is why he gave me the Divine soul spiritual sense technique. Sam thought as he turned around. When he saw that there is nobody there in his backyard, he was relieved. He didn't want any guests. He slowly walked towards the door to enter his house.

Meanwhile, the village head was fuming in his mansion. "what connection does that brat have with the young master of Evergreen family? Tell someone to keep watch on his house. As soon as those nobles from the city left inform me. I have to kill that bastard for all the mess he created." Village head said to his subordinate, His subordinate bowed and left. He turned look at his son who is still lost in daze and heaved a sigh. 'If Sam doesn't die, Oliver can't recover and advance in his cultivation.' He inwardly thought and he turned his gaze towards the window. There outside the mansion, more than half of the village residents are sat down in protest for their taxes. Seeing this he only burnt more in fury.

Faraway from the mansion, Sam just entered his house and stood there dumbfounded by the scene in front of him. There are four people in front of him. They are none other than Philip and his team. They all washed up and changed their clothes and sitting in his living room c.u.m Shop and chattering away as if it was their own home. Haley has some papers in her hands as she is examining them with full concentration with a strange expression. Seeing that Sam has entered Philip said.

"Come on Sam. We are waiting for you." He said as he gestured to Sam to sit in an empty chair.

"I already said I can't go right now. Why are guys still here?" Sam asked in annoyance as he sat in the chair.

"Of course, we will be staying here until you settle your matters." This time the one who answered is Marvin. Hearing his response, Sam became speechless. 'Aren't you guys nobles from city. How can you be so shameless?' Sam thought inwardly.

"Don't worry. We won't disturb your life." Philip said shamelessly.

"Are you the who made the dresses do Freya?" Out of blue, Haley asked causing everyone to be silent. After all this is not how the ice princess behaved. But Sam was clearly annoyed by her tone. Was she ordering him? Like hell he would answer her back. So, he just turned his head away. Seeing his response, Haley really got angry. Twenty or something days ago Freya got a new dress collection from god knows where and those dresses are really pretty. Either quality or embroidery everything is excellent. Freya said she specifically custom made her dress by a tailor. But she won't reveal who it was no matter what. That is the reason when she saw the designs of the dresses, she really felt excited. She didn't control her tone because she got used to it.

"I am asking you. Answer me." Haley repeated in same tone. Sam got more and more irritated. 'If I wasn't afraid that you would all gang upon me, I would have kicked you out already and now this girl is even speaking to me in bossy tone.'

"What does that got anything to do with you?" Sam replied in the same kind of tone as her. Hearing this all the people in the room became stunned again. Nobody dared to talk to Ice princess like this before. 'Bro you got guts alright.' This is the thought in all three boys' minds. This time even Haley got stunned. This is the first time anyone has spoken in that tone with her. Everyone will always be respectful to her or flatter her. She even has people sucking up to her. But this is first time hearing such reply. Looking at their faces, Sam understood what they are thinking so he continued.

"Listen to me Miss. You might have been people flattering and sucking up to you left and right. Hell, you might even have several flower guardians pursuing you. But I have no reason to be subservient in front of you and I don't even have to tolerate your tone and behaviour. If you have a problem with a that get the hell out of my house. If you really need to know something, you have to be polite and I will also politely answer." Speaking up to this point Sam stood up and walked towards his room and continued talking. "If you guys want to stay here, I can allow you as repayment for guiding the city. For the food you can eat the bull outside for the following days. But the you have to separate the leather blood and horns for me in repayment. I am not looking for friends. if you really want friendship lets wait until we are trustworthy enough for each other. Until then we can only make deals. If you agree, you can stay. Or else leave by tomorrow." Finishing what he wanted to say, he left to his room and slept on his bed.

After hearing what Sam said everyone was dumbfounded. Haley then had as complicated expression on her face. Philip has a smile on his face s he muttered. "Interesting."

Next day before the dawn arrived. Sam jumped the wall and entered Michael's house and then he covered himself with a cloak and left the village in the direction of woods. He thought that he should be cautious since he offended the village head. Indeed, he is right. They are some guards secretly watching Sam's house. But they didn't realise they missed him.

Sam slowly made his way to his usual place in the woods and wondered. 'Where should I search for the best beast? As far as I know the strongest beast in the woods in this area is level 2 peak stage 'Scarlet flame panther' and its partner. So, if strongest is considered best then it should be one of the two. But I think that is not true.' Sam pondered. Just then a sound came to Sam's ears.

"CAW" "CAW" Sam lifted his head up and saw a bunch of crows flying over from the volcano. Then suddenly something flashed in his mind. 'No matter how much of a greater world it is. How can there be ordinary crows in a volcanic region? There is definitely something fishy here. As thought about it Sam directly walked towards the volcano. Sam looked at the volcano from the distance as he slowly made his move over there. The top of the volcano is not visible. As the smoke covered all of it. Sam went to the foot of the volcano and the temperature is very high. He can clearly see the crows making their way in and out from the smog cloud at the top. "Let's see what you have in store." Sam muttered as he slowly started climbing

Report chapter Comments

Sam slowly started trekking the volcano slowly. The surface is so hot that the sweat itself is vaporizing into thin air as soon as it came out of the pores. But Sam kept on going. Because the higher he got the more crows he saw near the volcano, this only made him believe that there is something really wrong. Because no normal crow can survive near a volcano much less flying towards the mouth of the volcano. Then if these crows are not ordinary, then should be magical beasts. And if a whole flock of these crows are there together and nobody in the village has never paid any attention to it. That is something unnatural. That is the reason Sam is trying to find out.

Sam finally entered the smog that covered the mouth of the volcano. When he entered the smog his didn't blur on the contrary what he saw made him almost lose his grip. The volcano mouth is not as near as he expected. It is still far away and what made him even more shocked is the mountain from now on doesn't have any slope. It is almost like a straight wall. Sam took a deep breath and continued his hike. But after sometime he can't bear the temperature. His body is tempered by cultivating the 'Myriad beast bloodline' technique in order to bear the pressure from the bloodline from the beasts but he still can't continue. So, he finally gritted his teeth and sub-consciously started the cultivation technique. Suddenly he felt that the temperature around him has elevated a lot. Realizing this Sam saw hope and again continued his journey. But after another hundred meters of climbing he started feeling immense pressure bearing down up on him and again his journey slowed down. But Sam didn't stop he cultivated furiously and carried on. Finally, almost when it is noon Sam reached top. On the top there were hundreds of crows. All the crows are as Sam expected Level-1 beasts. Their eyes are fiery red and their feathers are just like normal crow feathers but their colour is a bit different as they had a reddish hue for them on their black colour. Sam finally realized what these are. They are fire crows. But according to the knowledge he learnt from the 'Beastuary' they shouldn't be here. That is the reason Sam didn't even think in that direction. But reality proved him wrong. These beasts which are higher grade species that are not supposed to exist in this mortal realm are here. Sam finally understood one thing; he took the right path. He felt a bit excited and a rare smile appeared on his face as he slowly moved towards the edge of the mouth. But scene in front of him is not as he expected. There is an orb which is glowing with vigour like a brilliant sun is present in centre of the lava pool. But another thing that surprised him is that the depth of the volcano. The depth inside the volcano is very small compare to outside. Sam almost climbed 4000 metres but inside the volcano the depth is only 500 metres. This contrast made him stupefied. 'If it isn't for the heat waves from the lava pool, I would have suspected it is an illusion. Sam thought as he leapt inside the mouth of the volcano and landed on the bank which is very small that it could barely sufficient for a single person to stand. He took a deep breath that almost made his lungs get fried. He then observed the orb which is in the size of an elephant. With that brilliance there seemed to be something that is sleeping.

While Sam is observing the orb, on his house the uninvited guests are discussing about him.

"Brother, do we really need to stay here and take him with us. He doesn't seem to like us that much." Paul asked Philip. He is a bit afraid to be with Sam.

"What do you think Haley?" Philip asked Haley with a smile as if he didn't hear Paul at all.

Right now, Haley is looking through all the papers in work room where Sam usually makes the clothes. She stopped up on interruption and looked towards Philip. "I need to make a deal with him. Even if you guys leave, I am staying here." She replied with her indifferent tone. Both Marvin and Paul were puzzled. "What deal do you want to make?" Paul asked curiously. But all he got was a glare in reply.

"Okay Haley cool down alright. I know you want to ask him to make dresses for you. You don't have to make Paul nervous if you don't want to say it." Philip interrupted as he laughed.

"Humph." All he got in reply is a snort as turned her gaze away towards the papers.

"I don't think Sam is that much of an irritating person. I think he is just irritated about something that is why he is behaving like that." Marvin said from the side.

"I think so too. Let's wait we don't have anything to do anyway." Philip said as he sat down and started cultivating.

Meanwhile Sam is still observing the orb. After observing for so long he realized that there is a bird which seemed to be in a state of sleep. Sam just understood that his thinking is absolutely correct. So, he went through the 'Myriad Beast Bloodline' technique and revised how to make a contract. Then he started making various hand symbols while circulating his spiritual energy according to technique then a complex looking rune emerged from his glabella. Suddenly the bird in the orb started giving off a reaction. Then the orb brightened and the very next second it dimmed then a majestic looking bird appeared. And same complex rune appeared from the bird. And suddenly the blood came from bird and Sam at same time which spread along the Rune. Then the runes exchanged and merged into each other's body and disappeared. And a loud sound came from the bird. "CAWWW". All the fire crows prostrated as a sign of respect. Then the bird looked at Sam and it cawed again.

"Caw Caw Caw " but Sam heard another thing.

"Greetings young master." This sound came in his mind. Which made Sam dumbstruck.

Report chapter Comments

"Greetings young master." As soon as this voice was heard in his head. Sam became dumbstruck with shock. He looked at the massive bird in front of him. It is almost 4 times his current size. But Sam felt like this bird is still quite young. But that is not the main reason Sam felt such shock. The main reason is that the bird in front of him is the Legendary 'Three-legged Golden Sun Crow' which he only read in the myths of his previous world. He saw this bird in the 'Beastuary' but it said that the bird only exists in upper Heavenly realms. But he is seeing one right in front of his eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth, a bright light appeared from the 'Golden Sun Crow' and then formed into projection of a man who is very familiar to Sam. He is none other than Ling Tian. Then Ling Tian spoke with a smile

"Congratulations Sam, you didn't disappoint me. In fact, you came earlier than expected."

"So, this 'Golden Sun Crow' is sent here by you?" Sam asked as realization dawned onto him.

"Yes, he is one of the younger generations from the 'Golden Sun Crow'. It is the same age as you." Ling Tian replied.

"But if my first contract is one of the strongest bloodlines, where can I get the blood lines of the same level as I advance in the cultivation levels in this 'Mortal realm'." Sam asked with a frown.

"Hahaha, you don't have to worry about that Sam. Mortal world you are living in is not as simple as you think. The world you are living in is a fallen world. Even though you can't get the pure-blooded beasts of the Heavenly like the 'Golden Sun Crow', you can still find the beasts with at least a of those bloodlines. That is what the reason that I gave you the 'Bloodline Evolution and Refinement technique'. If you can find a beast with at least a trace of bloodline you can activate the blood line directly by making some effort." Ling Tian said. Sam nodded in understanding.

"Can I ask you something?" Sam said.

"Sure"

"If you created this cultivation technique that is this unique what kind of technique did you cultivate and how did you create this type of technique?" Sam asked slowly.

"Bahahaha." Hearing this question Ling Tian burst in to a fit of laughter and continued. "I didn't expect you to ask that question. If you really want to know then come and find me and win a duel with me. Then I will tell you what you want to know. Ling Tian said. Hearing this Sam frowned. 'From this guy's words, he must be really strong. This guy is definitely from the Heavenly realms. But how much higher he has to be in so that he could even send a 'Golden Sun Crow' to this world. I wonder how many years it would take me to get there. Sam wondered. Just then Ling Tian's voice came.

"I don't have much time to chat with you. I already told you that I will give you a present if you pass the test now that you passed the test accept the gift." Just as finished his words a transparent blue gem which is spherical in shape flew out from the lava pool and floated in front of Sam. Sam slowly extended his hand and it landed on it. Looking at it, Sam felt quite puzzled, then Ling Tian's voice came. "Spread your spiritual sense in to it." Sam did as he was told. Then Sam suddenly entered into a different world. He looked around in astonishment. The world around is completely against all the science he learnt in his previous world. The world is divided in to four quadrants. One has is like a volcanic land mass, one is like a polar region, one is like a Spring field and the last one is like a desert. Other than that, the spring field has various mountains on which clouds are roaring and there is a large lake in the point where all the four quadrants are intersected. In between the lake there is a land mass and upon that land there is a large circular tower. Sam felt like he is dreaming when he saw this.

"Like it?" Ling Tian's projection suddenly appeared beside. Sam almost jumped out of his skin but he nodded his said after the moment of shock. They slowly floated towards the tower in the centre of the lake. As they landed in front of the tower entrance Ling Tian gestured Sam to open the door. As the door opened a majestic scene entered their eyes. Then Ling Tian the spoke.

"This miniature world is a Divine Dimension which I refined myself. This tower is also my creation which I am presenting to you. The first floor of the tower which we are in right now is a library." Ling Tian paused and Sam looked around. There are several wooden shelves in the room just like a library. But the racks are not filled with books instead they were filled with a lot of wisps of light.

"Those wisps are also called Divine wills. These are all the data I collected from various people and some are my own self creation. Some of them are cultivation techniques, some of them are insights on battle and arts, some of them are martial techniques, some of them are auxiliary professions like Inscription arts, Formations, Weapon making and so on. the speciality of this floor is you can read here as much as you want as the time flow is 10 times slower than the outside floor. But you can't cultivate here. You can only read and gain insights. Then let us go to the second floor. Ling Tian said rapidly without giving Sam any time to continue. They suddenly appeared in the second floor. Even before Sam digested the information from the first floor, he became stunned again. The second floor is a large white space. Ling Tian spoke from beside him.

"This floor is an illusory space. This floor is also having time flow same as the first floor. But the difference is you can simulate any kind of situation here. Just imagine and you will understand." Then Sam imagined the lab from his previous world and suddenly the lab appeared in front of him then he imagined the battle he had before his death. Then the battle played like a video in front of him. Just as Sam was marvelling from the scene Ling Tian suddenly spoke. "You really have good battle sense." Sam came out of his reverie. Then the scene disappeared. He felt a little melancholic.

"Okay then, the remaining five floors are blocked for now. You can open them if you meet some certain conditions. Let us go out." Ling Tian and they instantly appeared outside the door of tower. The land around you is storage for your beasts. Since you are cultivating the 'Myriad Beast bloodline technique' and already reached the Acolyte stage you can already tame the beasts. But remember you must always make contract as an equal for the beasts you choose for your cultivation. Finally, the land around you is an herb garden. Because of these various conditions, you can almost cultivate any kind of herbs and they also have same 10 times. But this time it is faster. Not only you can cultivate the herbs but also you can raise the beasts here in this space. But the beasts don't have any effect of the time flow. If you enter this dimension the crystal will fall down and it would make you vulnerable. So, beware of that." As Ling Tian finished up to this point his projection blurred and almost became invisible. "Seems like I don't really have any time left. Be careful Sam I will be waiting for you."

"Wait, I still have many questions, I want to ask." Sam shouted.

"Don't worry Sam. There will be a next time. But I have a final advice for you. Don't be alone. I know you don't believe in people. But find some true friends and develop along with them. If there is know one around to share the joy and Sorrow, the journey will be boring and incomplete." As he finished. Ling Tian's projection faded. Sam stayed in silence and after sometime he willed to go out of the Dimension. Then he appeared before the Golden Sun Crow. Both of them just stayed in silence. Sam quietly examined the bird. It is majestic looking bird. Its feathers are like golden flames which looked quite majestic and bright with l.u.s.tre. Its three talons are sharp and big which can rip apart anything.

"Hello." Sam finally said to break the atmosphere.

"Hello, young master. I am the Prince of the Golden Sun crow tribe." The bird replied.

"Prince of the tribe?" Sam asked in bewilderment.

"Yes. I came to this world on the arrangement of Master Ling Tian." The crow replied.

"What is your name?" Sam asked.

"Yanwu"

"Just call me Sam. Since, our contract is based as equals there should be no need for such honorifics and we are going to live a long time together." Sam replied.

"Thank you, Sam. By the way congratulations on becoming an 'Acolyte'. Master Ling Tian has a present for you." Yanwu said and he flapped his wings and absorbed all the lava inside the pool. There are a lot of spiritual stones in the bottom of the wide pool. As Sam watched the stones his eyes sparkled. Because the stones are not white in colour like normal spirit stones rather, they are red in colour. They are Fire elemental spirit stones. These spirit stones are extremely valuable because they can increase the cultivation speed by many times. The market value for these stones is very high. One elemental stone is same as five normal stones. It may even increase depending on the location. And the pool Sam can see at least thousands of them. Sam shifted his gaze towards Yanwu and asked slowly. "How many are they?"

"They are not that much. They are only around 10,000 stones." Yanwu replied. Sam can't see from his face or from the cawing of Yanwu. But he can sense that Yanwu is smiling. As Sam was still in his shock. Yanwu spoke again.

"Sam this is the gift from my Golden Sun crow tribe." And Yanwu flapped its wings. After a small gust of extremely hot air there flew hundreds of black feathers and landed in front of Sam. Sam caught one of them and examined them with a confused expression. Seeing that Yanwu let out a cheerful cawing. His eyes bright with smile and said.

"Inject your spiritual energy into them." Sam did as he was told and the feather became bright and golden colour then Yanwu continued. "These are the feathers of the elders and current king of my tribe. These feathers have high endurance and can be used for attack and defence if used properly. Since you have Golden Sun Crow bloodline from our contract, you can also use them and you are also very compatible with them." Sam was shocked again. After sometime he looked straight at Yanwu and said. "Thank you." Sam felt really grateful as these are really valuable treasures for anyone and even more valuable for the Golden crows themselves. Even though he knew most of it was due to Ling Tian. He still felt grateful.

"Okay Yanwu. I think you have already enough of this place. So, let us go outside. From now on we are partners. Let us reach the top of the world." Sam said with a rare smile on his face. Just when he was about to say something, he saw the feathers and the spirit stones and felt troubled. 'How should I take them out of this place?' Sam thought. Feeling Sam's trouble Yanwu spoke. "The Dimension can be used for storage. There is bas.e.m.e.nt under the tower which can store anything."

"That Ling Tian guy really is forgetful." Sam muttered as he waved the hand in which he was holding the crystal and said. As he waved the crystal all the spirit stones and the feathers vanished.

"Come on I will give you a ride." Yanwu said as he bowed. So that Sam could hop on. Sam climbed on stood there. Then Yanwu Cawed loudly as he flew out of the volcano and straight up into the air. It is already time for the sun to set. Then suddenly Yanwu transformed into a large Raven from its Sun crow form and flew down towards the entrance of the forest. Generally, by this time no one would dare stay in the woods. So, nobody saw their arrival. As Yanwu landed, Sam jumped to the ground and Yanwu turned into the size of a normal raven and landed on Sam's shoulder. Then Sam walked towards his home along with Yanwu with a smile on his face. He is very excited and anticipated for the future. This is the first time he felt happy since he came to this world.

Report chapter Comments

Sam is waking through the streets as he is returning to his house. He is quite curious because all the streets are pretty much empty and very few people can be seen on the street. But threw his thought back of his mind. The raven on his shoulder is looking around excitedly with out blinking his eyes.

"Sam, do you really live in this village?" Yanwu asked curiously.

"Yes, why?" Sam replied.

"The houses here are all so small." Yanwu said slowly.

"Don't worry we won't be staying here for long." Sam said as he patted Yanwu's head. He is quite happy today for the first time he came to this world. He can finally say goodbye to the helpless feeling of a weakling and choose the path to develop and finally leave this backward village. All Sam wanted right now was to go to his house and examine himself to understand his own strength perfectly. As Sam thought up to this point, he reached his home and opened the door. Inside he saw the 'guests' who are sitting in the living room and all of them looking at various papers. One glance and Sam knew it that they were the designs of various attires 'he' made previously. By the scene in front of him Sam involuntarily frowned. And in middle of them were huge chunks of meat which are obviously barbecued. This meat is none other than the meat from the bull he killed. 'Are they really nobles from the city? It is one thing for them to stay here shamelessly. But to think that they won't have any shame to open his work room and comfortably look through all his designs. How thick is their skin exactly?' Sam thought inside his head.

Suddenly all four people inside the room noticed the new presence and looked towards the door. When they saw Sam and noticed his expression, they immediately knew what he was thinking. So, they immediately avoided his gaze. Particularly Paul immediately soaked in his own sweat as he was afraid Sam's temper will raise again and beat him up. After all he is not Sam's match despite him having the superior cultivation level. But his worries were unfounded. Then everyone noticed the black raven on Sam's shoulder and Philip asked to break the silence.

"Sam, why did you bring a Raven with you?"

"It is my new friend, Yanwu." Sam said with a normal tone. The usual coldness was nowhere to be seen. Everyone felt a bit bewildered. Sam didn't even see them as friends even when Philip helped him to get out of the pinch from the village head. But now he went outside this morning and brought back a big black raven and saying it is new friend. So, they were little lost. 'Bro, on what standards do you usually make friends?' this is the thought on their minds. Well except for one person.

"I want to make a deal with you." Haley spoke slowly in a low voice from the side. Everyone came out of their wandering thoughts and looked at her including Sam. Her three teammates were a bit surprised. Because, this is not how she usually talks. The Ice goddess Haley and her cold and haughty manner are famous all around the Starwood city. Now hearing her polite tone, everyone felt like they were dreaming. But Philip was smiling from other side with an amused expression as he looked at both Sam and Haley.

"What do you want?" Sam asked in an equally polite tone. This time even Philip felt a little surprised. All the three boys only have one thought. 'What happened to all the cold persons today. Why did they become so polite all of a sudden?' But Sam didn't care what they thought. His personality is akin to a mirror. What ever the other people offer hr reflects it back in full scale. Listening to his tone Haley relaxed as she was afraid, he would react just like he did yesterday. Then she took a deep breath and continued.

"I want you to make me some dresses." Haley said slowly. Listening to this all her teammates felt that they heard it wrong. Because, based on her wealth and status, she could get as many dresses and as many types as she wants. But they were bewildered to take her such a polite approach and request a person like that. But they didn't know what thoughts that Haley has. Haley has seen Freya's dresses she got from Sam from before. Every dress is like an art work and since they were specifically made for Freya, they clearly matched her very well. She ang Freya are from the same academy and are of same age and they have an obvious rivalry that is known to all the Starwood city. Now after seeing the elegant and beautiful dresses Freya wearing, she felt that she lost in comparison. She tried to find out where Freya got these dresses, but all the efforts are in vain. But her teammates would never guess that. Because in their hearts Haley is an Ice-Goddess, who is aloof to all the mortal thoughts. Who would guess that the goddess in their thoughts is like every other young maiden? That is why she felt a little anxious since no one can give the dresses she wants other than Sam. But the reply she got disappointed her a bit.

"I can't do that now." Sam replied. The other guys all felt shocked again. 'Damn this guy really knows how to play hard to get. The goddess is clearly requesting politely and he didn't even hesitate to reject.

"Why?" Haley asked with frustration. 'Why is this guy so hard to please? I am already asking politely. Damn it many Scions in the city are trying so hard to please and he is not even hesitating to reject me.' She inwardly thought as she felt her pride for her beauty shattering.

"Right now, my shop is not in a condition for creating clothes as I lost all the instruments when Oliver thrashed the store. Moreover, I don't have enough raw materials. So, I can't do it." Sam replied with the same polite tone. Hearing this Haley felt a little better yet disappointed. She clearly felt better since he doesn't reject her for any reason but circ.u.mstances and disappointed because she can't get the dresses. Looking at her disappointed expression, Sam continued.

"I will be opening my shop in the Starwood city. Since you asked me now, I will only create clothes for you first. But the number of dresses will be same as Miss Freya that is a total of 10 dresses and will be done in same quality." Listening to this Haley's eyes sparkled. Then Sam continued. "But you have to keep the prices a secret because, I will be charging new prices as I am changing my products a bit." Sam said. Haley immediately agreed.

"I will be in my work room as I have something to do. So, please don't disturb me till morning." Sam said as took two huge pieces of barbecued meat chunks in middle of the team and went towards his work room. he didn't really feel any shame to grab the meat as it came from the Bull he killed. 'This meat really tastes.' Sam thought as he took a bite and entered his work room. After Sam left all three guys in the room were about to ask something. But Haley beat them to it. "Don't you dare talk about what happened now get out of your mouth." She said coldly as she sat down and continues eating. Everyone just shook their heads and they also continued eating.

Inside the work room Sam sat down as he started eating. And Yanwu also started eating other piece of meat. Suddenly, Yanwu asked.

"Sam who are they?"

"They are a few people from the city who I made a deal with." Sam replied slowly.

"Oh" Yanwu replied as he continued munching on the meat. After they had their fill Sam stood up and started searching for something and after an intense search in all the mess, he finally found a big piece of black cloth. And he slowly walked towards a wooden mannequin which the previous Sam had it made. He picked the mannequin and placed it properly before searching for other tools. All this time Yanwu is looking at his actions curiously. Sam finally got all the tools he wanted. He placed the black cloth on the only intact table and took a few pieces of the ribbon strips which are the measurements of himself and started marking the black cloth. Looking at him work rapidly Yanwu asked a little curiously. "Sam what are you doing?"

"I am making an over coat for myself." Sam said without stopping.

"What is a coat?" Yanwu continued.

"Hmm, how should I explain? It is an outer garment which is worn on top of the clothes. You will see it in a bit." Sam said with a smile. He clearly understood how curious Yanwu is. Even though he doesn't know how old Yanwu is, he clearly understood his brain is of a little kid. Every in this world is new to Yanwu. Sam finished his markings as he took a scissors and started cutting. All this while Yanwu asked various questions and Sam answered them patiently with a smile on his face. But the people outside clearly didn't what is going on inside. All they could hear is a Raven Cawing nonstop while a person is speaking. After some time, they completely disregarded it as they don't have guts to go and see. But Haley can't control her curiosity and walked towards the work room and slowly opened the door. The scene in front of her made her shocked. Because the cold and aloof person who is always on his temper is now smiling while working on the cloth. The smile on the handsome young man's face made her heart skip a beat. His smile is so warm and looked like a radiant sun in the dawn as he is explaining each and everything he is doing to the Raven as if he is explaining it to a child and Raven is nodding and cawing at him like it understood. The scene looked so mesmerising as she stared at the handsome young man working precisely and elegantly without batting an eyelid.

"Haley" Suddenly a slow whisper was heard in her ears and she saw Philip standing near her with a smile.

"Is he looking good?" Philip asked with a meaningful smile. He clearly saw her mesmerized gaze and now teasing. Hearing him say that Haley really felt extremely embarrassed and looked down while her face become red.

Looking at her Philip's smile became a grin. As she saw the grin Haley felt even more embarrassed and stomped the ground. As the sound came, Sam looked towards the door and his gentle smile immediately gone and a deep displeased frown occupied his face. Both Philip and Haley felt a bit awkward and looked at each other.

"I remember saying not to disturb me." Sam said. His tone is full of displeasure.

"Hahaha Sam we just wanted to take a look at what you are working." Philip directly ignored what Sam said and made his way into room with a shameless smile and Haley slowly followed inside with an embarrassed look. Clearly, she also felt curious and wanted.

Phew* Knowing that it is impossible to get them out because of Philip's shameless nature he completely ignored them and then again started working by himself. This time Yanwu didn't make a single sound as it just looked at the two intruders with displeasure. He is obviously pissed as he was having a pleasant conversation with Sam and it is clearly interrupted. Both Philip and Haley involuntarily shuddered as they felt the gaze of Yanwu. They don't know why they felt a sense of crisis from the Raven. Sam finally cut the pieces and grabbed a needle and a black thread roll as he started stitching. Haley looked at him in daze again. This time even Philip felt a bit stumped. Yanwu is as usual curious. Sam right now is not a cold arrogant man, not a strong fighter with a great combat prowess. Right now, he is an expert tailor. His hands are moving with such dexterity that they felt like flowing water. His actions are graceful yet precise and most importantly fast. With in an hour they saw a piece of garment in Sam's hands but all three other characters other Sam in the room clearly can't understand what it is. It looked like a cloak and a long robe at same time. But they clearly know it is not. Sam took the over coat he made to the mannequin and put the coat on it. It is a black over coat with a hood. Sam left the room and came back with a large bunch of feathers in his hands. Looking at him go to his bedroom and coming back with black feathers the other two guys also felt puzzled and followed him in to the work room. Sam put down the feathers and picked one up and put it on the coat. He slowly started sewing the feather on to the coat surface. After sewing one feather he picked another feather and did the same. Since he had a lot of feathers, he sewed them densely and sewed in an orderly pattern. Time slowly passed by as he sewed one after the other. All the people looked at Sam working with shock. They could clearly see his strong concentration and care as he was afraid, he would damage a feather even a little. Night slowly passed as dawn approached. Finally, by the time sun rose Sam sewed the final feather and the coat is completed. By the time is coat is finished, it did not feel like the feathers are sewed on it, rather it looked like a feather like pattern naturally formed on the cloth itself.

Sam took the finished coat and wore it. He felt quite satisfied as he looked at the coat. He felt rather worried as he wasn't certain that the previous Sam's skills are still with the body. But his worries are rather unfounded. All the other people in the room looked at the coat with astonishment. Never saw this type of cloth. Its length is up to knees and it looked quite stylish. While Yanwu is cheerfully flapping his wings as it felt even closer to Sam with the familiar aura from the feathers. Only then did the others came out of daze. Then finally Haley couldn't help but say. "Incredible." She felt like Sam's way of making the coat so great. If she hadn't seen it herself, she wouldn't believe that the coat is made of feathers. She took a deep breath and said.

"Mr Sam I would like to change my request." Haley said. Then only Sam realized these 'shameless' people are with him. He felt like he would be in trouble from Haley's expression. He asked cautiously.

"What does Ms. Haley want?"

"Can you make me a formal gown with feathers like this?" She asked him with an anticipating gaze. Looking at her expression all her teammates smiled wryly. 'Where is the aloof goddess? She is obviously a fan girl." After some thinking Sam agreed with some reluctance.

"Sure, But I will only do one and only this will have a discount. Next one will be of high price."

"Alright. It is a deal" She nodded and left the room with her teammates in excitement.

Sam came out of the room and said. "I will go hunting after some time. We can leave the city tomorrow."

"Can we join for the hunt?" Philip asked immediately.

"Sure." Sam agreed as he didn't want to hear another shameless excuse to tag along and continued saying. "Let me prepare for some time." Sam left to his bedroom to examine himself after the breakthrough.

Report chapter Comments

Sam entered his bed room and sat down cross-legged on the floor after he removed his coat and put it on a hanger. Yanwu flew towards the coat and started looking at it curiously. Meanwhile, Sam closed his eyes and examined his transparent spiritual core. Inside the transparent core there are two new things appeared. Those are a golden light and a golden flame. They both just stayed still in centre in the spiritual core. When tried to activate the spiritual energy in the core and tried it to spread to his whole body to cultivate and didn't have any change. He felt quite puzzled and stopped. Sam thought for sometime and tried in a different matter. He spread the spiritual energy and after spreading the spiritual energy he tried to convert the golden flame. Then suddenly his spiritual energy converted into Fire type elemental spiritual energy. He felt like he is one with fire. Sam then withdrew the golden flame and tried to use the golden light. This is the light element. These elements came from the Golden Sun Crow. So, they felt different than the normal elements. Sam thought something and immediately opened his eyes and looked at Yanwu. Yanwu is rubbing his head on the coat. Sam looked at him and smiled as he shook his head.

"Yanwu, I have something to ask you." Sam said. Yanwu immediately landed in front of Sam.

"What do you want to know?" Yanwu asked.

"I now have both of your elements. The fire and the light element. But I have a doubt, how I should learn the spells. Should I learn like any orthodox mage or do I have any other methods since I obtained the elements in a unique way?" Sam asked.

"Oh, you probably don't know this. Have you ever thought how the beasts use their elemental skills without doing any hand signs or incantations?" Yanwu asked.

"No" Sam replied directly.

"Because the beast doesn't need do them as they have elemental skills imprinted in themselves. For example, for a normal fire ball spell or a pyro blast spell should require many incantations and hand signs. But I don't have to do it like that. I can just control the flame flow directly and fire ball will appear. Let us go to the Tower's second floor. I will demonstrate it to you." Yanwu said. Sam took out the crystal and then both of them disappeared into the tower as the crystal fell down on the bed.

"See carefully." Yanwu said to Sam as he changed into his original form and opened his mouth wide open and fire ball which is in golden colour flew into the distance. After that Yanwu landed and turned towards Sam. "Using the spells like that is called innate elemental manipulation. It is not only for beasts but also for humans as well. If they practice it over and over again until their bodies are long used to it and imprinted into his muscle memory, he can definitely do it, at least for the spells heh practiced, he can perform innate elemental manipulation. But you don't have to do this, because you got it from my blood line. So, you will also have the innate elemental manipulation like I have and you can also perform other fire type spells with the innate elemental manipulation as long as you know the principle behind the spell." Yanwu explained. Hearing that Sam nodded in understanding. Sam slowly closed his eyes and started to conjure the fire ball in his palm. Slowly, a golden fire ball appeared in his palm and Sam threw it as it disappeared into horizon. Sam now understood how it works. Just when he was about to try again, Yanwu spoke.

"Sam there are other abilities along with the innate elemental manipulation. First one is 'Elemental Fusion' and other is 'Bloodline technique'. Elemental Fusion is like this when one is fully able to comprehend the nature of an element you can obtain elemental fusion. There are three levels of elemental fusion. In level one you can make all your skin one with the element." As Yanwu said all his feathers and skin slowly turned into Golden flame. Then Yanwu continued. "In this stage you can have swift movements with in a place filled with fire element and spell casting may become easy. In second stage you can make one part of you body into an element at a time." Yanwu paused again and turned his wings into golden flames. When Sam covered his hands with spiritual energy and slowly put his hands into the flames. He felt a searing pain on his skin but he was sure that Yanwu is controlling the temperature, but his mind is not on it. He is currently looked at the hand which is passed directly through the flame wings. Sam retracted his hands and Yanwu immediately retracted his Elemental Fusion form. "Final fusion form is making your whole body one with your element. I am unable to do it. Sam you can't achieve fusion directly, but you have a huge advantage compared to others since, the main condition to achieve fusion is to obtain high level innate elemental manipulation." Yanwu paused and took a deep breath and continued.

"Sam the Bloodline technique is a forbidden art. You will also have it since we share the same bloodline. But you have to remember to use it as a last resort."

"How do I use it?" Sam asked.

"Examine your blood." Yanwu said. Sam closed his eyes and started examining his blood with his spiritual sense. In his blood he found traces of golden blood flowing along with it. When he observed carefully, he found out that the golden blood is mixed perfectly with his own blood. "The golden blood is the Golden Sun Crow Blood. You have to concentrate your spiritual sense on this blood and spread your flame type energy along with the flow of you blood rapidly. The bloodline forbidden art will activate. If you activate it you can fight an opponent many times stronger than you. But you have to pay a heavy price for it." Yanwu explained. Sam opened his eyes and looked at Yanwu before speaking.

"What about your light attribute? Do you know any healing spells?"

"No, we don't have any healing spells. We use the light attribute for movement techniques. See this?" Yanwu replied as his wings turned bright with golden light and he immediately disappeared and reappeared quite a distance away and in the same way he came back.

"Humans can also use it but pure light elemental mages don't have any attack spells, So, they don't have much use for it. That is why they only focus on healing." Sam nodded in understanding.

Sam slowly closed his eyes and tried copy Yanwu's movement technique and made his spiritual energy into light elemental spiritual energy and concentrated on his legs. Then suddenly moved. Just like that he also disappeared but instead of stopping normally he fell down face first in a distance.

"Bahahaha" Yanwu laughed as he followed Sam. Sam stood up with a gloomy expression and started practicing the movement technique again and again. Sam fell down many times over and over again and he practiced the movement technique over the hours. Bu tin the outside world only an hour passed. Sam finally has some improvement in his movement technique. Then he and Yanwu got out of the Dimension. Sam sat cross legged as he took out a Fire elemental Spirit stone and started absorbing fire elemental spiritual energy. The fire spiritual energy entered his spiritual core and converged towards the golden flame in it. Then the it turned into golden colour from red colour and finally started converting itself into normal spiritual energy slowly filling his spiritual core. Slowly his fatigue got away. Even though he hasn't slept last night. He as a cultivator can go on for at least 2 to 3 days straight without sleep.

After recovering Sam slowly stood up and took the coat from the hanger and wore it. Then he slowly walked out of his room and Yanwu who already transformed into his raven form is already following behind him as he landed on Sam's shoulder. Both of them entered living room where Philip and his team mates are already waiting.

Report chapter Comments

Day in the woods

"Shall we go?" As soon as Sam entered Philip said with a smile. Sam nodded and all five of them left the house and started walking towards the woods. After sometime Sam spoke.

"I forgot something, you guys carry on and I will join you in a bit."

"Oh, do you want me to accompany you?" Philip asked.

"No, it won't take long." Sam said.

"Then we will wait for you here." Philip said. Sam just nodded in acknowledgement and walked towards the village centre and came back after a while. This time the only difference is, he has a ring with a small blue crystal on his right hand. Everyone didn't notice anything odd and all of them again walked towards the woods. After walking for a while, they entered the woods. They stopped in a field which has more open space and sat down to discuss the plans.

"How about going individually, we can hunt in the outskirts for a while and let's meet here at noon. Then we can go for something inside the woods." Sam said.

"No, how can that be done. After all Sam you have the lowest cultivation here. So, how can we rest easy if something untoward happen to you." Philip rejected immediately.

"I can handle it myself in the outskirts." Sam said with a frown. He wants to be alone after all he need to collect the Silk moth nest and store them in his Dimension. He doesn't want these people to know about it. That is why, he is trying to go single.

...

"We will go by pairs. Haley and Paul, Sam and Marvin and I will go alone since my cultivation level is highest." Philip said again. This time Haley frowned. She really doesn't like this Paul very much, but now Philip is suggesting them to team up. Seeing Haley's expression, Philip looked at her and signal something with his eyes and she remained silent. Seeing that nobody has any objections, Sam has no choice but to agree and without saying another word he started walking in the direction where Silk moth nest is present. Seeing this Marvin also nodded to his teammates and quickly followed Sam. Looking at the man who dressed in black with a black raven on his shoulder walking without any intention of cooperating as a team Marvin smiled wryly.

"You better explain yourself." Haley said to Philip.

"Nothing, I didn't really mean to make you and Paul a team. I just wanted Sam and Marvin to tag together and if I don't make the teams like that, he won't believe me. So, don't take it to heart. Let's just wait here until noon. Nothing would be challenging to us anyway." Philip said as he sat down on the ground. Haley didn't reply and just turned her gaze towards the horizons. Paul had a disappointed expression. After all who wouldn't want to have some lone time with a beauty.

Meanwhile Marvin is having a hard time. He clearly knew why Philip arranged them to be together. He is also an ordinary commoner, but his talent can be considered quite good. So, only few people dared look down up on him. Philip thought that Sam didn't like them because Paul has acted like a spoilt young master. That is the reason he sent Marvin and Sam together so that they can work out some friendship as both of them have similar statuses. But their plan can be considered quite a failure. Because from the start Sam didn't talk to Marvin and Marvin didn't dare to start the conversation looking at Sam's expression. Suddenly Sam turned towards Marvin and said while showing his pinkie finger.

"I need to take a leak." Then he turned and disappeared into bushes without even waiting for the response. Marvin didn't get to speak and stood there blankly. He hesitated whether to follow or not and finally decided against it and waited there patiently.

Sam went into the bushes and rapidly ran towards the Silk moth nest as Yanwu followed him at same pace. After a few moments he finally encountered the Silk moth nest and walked towards it.

"Oh Sam, these are Heaven spirit silk moths." Yanwu exclaimed in surprise as he saw the silk moths.

"I know. That is the reason we are here." Sam said. As he looked towards the queen moth, which is in the size of a normal eagle.

"Oh, you plan to breed them? That is not a bad idea. Since you have the Divine Dimension they could be bred nicely. So, why the delay? Capture them." Yanwu said with some excitement.

"Well, I don't know how." Sam said with an awkward expression.

"You don't know how?" Yanwu looked at him like an idiot. Then he continued. "Sam remember one thing. In the world of the magical beasts. In the same cultivation stages the one with the higher-grade blood line is superior and if both of them are of same cultivation stages their strength makes them superior. Even though these Heaven spirit silk moths are of a decent blood line they are a lot inferior compared to my blood line. So, that naturally makes you superior to them as well. All you have to do is to activate your bloodline aura and just command them to enter the Dimension. That is enough." Yanwu said matter of factly.

But Sam still felt a little worried. Even though both his and the Queen moth's cultivation stages can be said to be same. There is a lot of disparity as he just entered the Acolyte stage and the Queen moth is at peak of the level to which means it can be considered as peak of acolyte stage. Even though he felt that it wouldn't work. He did as Yanwu said. as soon as he released the bloodline aura all the silk moths that are flying or lying on the branches fell down as they couldn't bear the pressure. Only Queen moth turned towards Sam but it also felt like all the blood in it is trembling. It started Buzzing.

"Please lord. Have mercy." A female voice suddenly entered Sam's mind. He almost jumped up as looked around and involuntarily his concentration disturbed as a huge pressure bore down from the bloodline and all the silk moths started spasming.

"SAM STOP" Yanwu yelled. Then Sam suddenly stopped and looked at Yanwu and the Queen moth and finally understood to whom the voice belonged to. Then the female voice came back again.

"Lord what do you want from this humble one?" The Queen moth asked.

"I want to make a deal with you." Sam said as looked at the queen. Queen didn't say anything as she looked him like that. It seemed to be confused. Sam continued. "I want you to guys follow me. I know you don't have much combat prowess until you broke through the next stage. So, I will provide all the resources and ensure to make your family develop to new heights. In exchange I will take your silk from you and your family members. What do you think?"

Queen moth didn't know what to say immediately. She doesn't know what bloodline the human has but that bloodline is definitely far superior to hers. So, she doesn't have any reason to refuse. But what she doesn't understand is the human who is superior to her is making a deal rather than ordering her. That is the reason she felt something is not right. But suddenly a voice an aura similar to before interrupted her thought process. "Answer now" Yanwu from the side coldly said in commanding tone as he released his bloodline aura.

"This humble one agrees." The Queen said as it nodded her head vigorously, afraid that Yanwu will get angry. Sam nodded in acknowledgement and waved his hand which has the crystal ring put on and all the moths including the queen disappear. The Sam and Yanwu went back to Marvin.

As soon as Marvin saw Sam he sighed in relief. He thought something happened to him. But then another thought came to his mind. 'What is he doing all this while?' Marvin walked towards Sam and asked slowly. "What happened to you Sam? Is something wrong? If you hadn't come back in 2 more minutes, I would have called the team to search for you." Marvin asked.

"It is a big leak." Sam said indifferently. Marvin immediately choked as he heard Sam's reply. He just wanted to bang his head to the tree. 'Like hell it is a big leak. If you just want to do something alone, just say so. Why such pathetic excuse?' he inwardly thought. Now he clearly understood how Sam felt when they gave shameless excuse to stay in his house. They again started walking. But out of blue Sam asked a question. "How did you guys come to the village?"

This question confused Marvin a bit but he still replied. "Of course, we came on horses. You don't expect to walk from the city right."

"Where are the horses?" Sam asked.

"They are at the inn." Marvin replied. Sam immediately stopped walking and looked at Marvin with a frown. 'How are you guys nobles? You are all shameless people. You clearly have place to stay at inn but stayed at my home to disturb me.' Sam inwardly thought. If Marvin heard this, he will immediately curse him as Sam didn't even stay at home since yesterday and when he stayed, he minded his own business. Sam shook his head and started walking again. Suddenly he thought of something and said to Yanwu.

"Yanwu, find the Blazing earth bulls in the forest and bring me two of them. I need steeds." Yanwu nodded its head and with a huge screeching it flew into the sky and disappeared into horizons. When Marvin heard the screech, he turned around abruptly only to see that Yanwu is flying away with great speed. He was clearly astonished. He didn't seem to hear what Sam said to Yanwu. Otherwise, who knew what type of expression he would have. Then they both started hunting slowly.

At noon both of Sam and Marvin appeared at the meeting spot of the team. Sam can be seen carrying various carcasses but Marvin is walking with nothing in his hand. Because, he had a spatial treasure which is a few cubic meters wide. He offered Sam to help with his corpses. But met with only rejection. As they arrived at the camp, they can see the other three are waiting for them. When Sam saw all of them are empty handed, he guessed they also have spatial treasures.

"Sam, you seem to have some big catch." Philip asked with a smile.

"So-So" Sam replied indifferently. Philip then looked at Marvin with some hope but he only saw the helpless look on Marvin's face. This time Philip also sighed.

"Okay then, after lunch we are going to hunt the lord of the forest. It is the very peak of the Level to beasts. But I think we can handle it together." Philip said and all of them sat together to eat lunch.

After eating and resting for a while all the five people went in search of their prey for today. Which is the lord of the forest 'Scarlet flame Panther'.

After searching woods for more than two hours they finally narrowed down the place where the Scarlet flame Panther stayed. But when they found the place where the place where the panther stayed, they felt absolutely shocked at the scene.

In front of them there is blackish coloured panther lying in its own pool of blood and two panther cubs which are in blackish red colour lying in its two front paws. In distance from them there is a Red coloured panther which is clearly injured severely, fighting on its last legs with a golden tiger. All the people clearly understood the scenario. The Black panther is a Wind fang panther which is clearly the mate of the Scarlet flame panther. The tiger which is a Gold blood tiger sneaked attack on the Panther couple when the Black panther is about to deliver its cubs. Now the panther couple is clearly at a disadvantage. Even though all the three beats are at same cultivation level that is the Late stage of the Level 2, the panther couple is definitely going to die because of the sneak attack. When Philip and his team mates saw this scene, their eyes gleamed with delight. Even if tiger won the fight, it will definitely be exhausted then they could make a move and they will get three corpses of Late stage Level 2 beasts and also two panther cubs. They can make a fortune. All of them except one person are happy by that outcome. That one person is obviously Sam. When all of them are seeing the profit. He is seeing the eyes of the black panther which is groaning in pain helplessly as the panther looked at her mate and her kids. All Sam could see is love of the mother who is helpless. The black panther is licking the young cubs who didn't even open their eyes fully but involuntarily shuddering due to the fluctuations from the fight of two beasts. The mother panther is slowly licking and groaning to comfort the cubs. Nobody present can understand her groans except the two beasts and Sam.

"Don't worry kids, Mother is here."

"Mother won't let anything happen to you."

"Don't worry." The panther is still comforting as slowly comforted its kids. Sam's eyes turned red as he involuntarily shuddered. He is an orphan in both his lives. Even though he is cold and arrogant deep inside he always wanted for that motherly love. He always wanted to have someone who he can call mother and lean on her shoulders to tell her all his burdens. But he never got that. Seeing the helpless Mother panther. Sam couldn't control himself and stepped forward. As Sam took a step forward, Philip blocked him and said hurriedly.

"Sam, time is not right yet. Just wait a few more minutes and we can attack." Sam immediately became furious as he saw Philip blocked him. He looked at Philip with his eyes red and involuntarily released his aura and spiritual energy. His Golden Sun crow bloodline aura is also activated and mixed with killing intent as he stared at Philip with his red eyes. Philip involuntarily stepped back. Only one thought remained in his mind. 'He broke through'. He clearly remembered that Sam is only at Peak of initiation two days ago and his physical strength is extraordinary that he could kill Paul who is at the Second stage acolyte mage anytime he wanted without even giving any chance to use his elemental spells. Now that he is at Acolyte stage, Philip couldn't even imagine how powerful he became. Even he himself at fourth stage Acolyte mage felt extremely fearful by the dangerous aura emanating from Sam.

Sam didn't even bother with him and leapt towards the Gold tiger directly and Punched it with all his might at its abdomen and sent it flying. Scarlet flame panther felt surprised and looked at Sam and seeing that Sam has no malice he just nodded and turned towards the Golden blood tiger. The Gold Blood tiger is already exhausted a bit as he fought with the Scarlet flame panther. And when the tiger saw Sam, its instincts told to not to fight him at all. This is the reaction from the aura directed towards it from the Golden Sun Crow bloodline. Since Sam has no malice towards him, the Scarlet flame panther didn't feel much pressure. But it fell to the ground and fell unconscious. it is in its last breath. It looked at Sam with a pleading gaze and roared. Nobody understood what it said only Sam understood.

"SAVE THEM" That is what the Scarlet flame panther said before it died. Looking at its corpse the Black panther roared in sorrow making Sam even more enraged. He directly leapt towards the Golden tiger again and kicked it with all his might.

Crack* the tiger flew again with cracking sound as Sam's kick broke few bones of the tiger. Then the tiger roared furiously with a burst of killing intent and launched an attack towards Sam and wanted to bite his neck. Sam side stepped and threw a punch towards its neck. But this time a *Ding * came as he felt like he hit metal. Sam involuntarily gave a low groan n pain as he saw the tiger. Then he remembered something he learnt from the beastuary, the gold blood tiger is a metal elemental beast. He was able to break the few bones because he caught the tiger off guard. But now it is fully prepared. Then he looked the tiger coldly and both the man and the tiger started exchanging blows. Meanwhile, Philip and his teammates finally came to their senses.

"Shall we help him?" Marvin asked as he saw Sam nervously. He is shocked at Sam's strength. Even though the Gold Blood tiger is injured and exhausted its combat prowess should still be at 5th stage of Acolyte and Sam is directly trading blows with his brute strength at his First stage Acolyte level. He is now afraid of Sam even more.

"No don't even think about it." Philip immediately his eyes still staring at the scene.

"Why Big bro? if we don't, he will take all the loot if he wins." Paul said clearly displeased. Philip immediately slapped him.

"You clearly deserve that slap." Haley said as she looked at Paul with unhidden disdain and again turned back towards the fight. She felt heart beating rapidly. She is the topmost genius of the city with her cultivation base at third stage Acolyte. But her pride took a bug hit when she saw Sam fighting. She even doubted her Genius title. Beside her Paul's voice can be heard. "Why big bro?" He clearly didn't understand why Philip hit him when he stated obvious.

"Because, we will die in hands of him if we interfere." Haley answered as she pointed at Sam. Paul was shocked by the answer and turned towards Philip for confirmation. Philip nodded his head as sweat dripped from his forehead. He clearly felt when Sam looked at him earlier. If any of them interfered in the fight, they will definitely die in Sam's hands. As he thought up to this something happened in the battle field. One of the tiger claws managed to hit Sam on his chest where his black coat didn't cover creating a claw scar as blood dripped. The wound was not deep but Sam who clearly felt a bit tired already felt his strength his strength drop and he immediately looked at the tiger coldly. He leapt back and looked towards the tiger as he slowly extended his hand and pointed towards it his palm wide open. Then he suddenly gathered all the spiritual energy inside his body into his palm which formed into a sphere. But a thing which even surprised him happened. The spiritual energy around him also started gathering into his palm. But he didn't think much about it in between the fight. Philip and the teammates were quite puzzled by his action. They didn't understand why Sam is gathering all the spiritual energy into his palm. Even the Golden blood tiger felt a little puzzled and looked at Sam with confusion. Then suddenly the sphere of spiritual energy which is in the size of four times the basket ball turned into a concentrated ball of golden fire. Everyone was dumbstruck as they didn't even know what happened. 'He is a warrior mage' this thought stuck Philip and his teammates' minds. Then before they come out of their daze Sam shot the fireball right at the Gold Blooded tiger. The tiger felt the danger from the fire ball and tried to turn tail and run. But it was too late as the fire ball struck it in full force. Then the tiger roared in misery as it felt all its flesh burning and blood evaporating. After sometime all the flesh burned to ashes. The only thing left from the tiger is its skeletal remains. Watching this scene all four members felt their hair standing on their necks. They involuntarily looked at Sam and felt themselves shivering in fear. All their backs are soaked in sweat. Then suddenly Sam walked towards the mother panther and slowly patted her head and said. "I will take care of them."

The Black panther roared and licked Sam's face with tears in its eyes. "Thank you" Sam heard this voice in his head. All the four teammates also felt the gratitude of the mother panther and guilt rose in their hearts. If they directly fought the panther and obtained the cubs then they don't need to feel like it. Because that is the law of jungle. But taking the cubs from the mother panther in her helpless situation is really a bit overboard. As they were thinking Sam immediately collapsed to the ground in exhaustion. Sam just sat on the ground and looked towards Philip and his teammates coldly.

"Don't worry. We don't have any ideas." Philip said seeing Sam's expression. Then only Sam relaxed. Then all of them suddenly heard a loud screech and when the saw towards the direction. They saw a black light flashing and Yanwu appeared in front of Sam and flew in front of him cautiously looking at Philip and his teammates. He felt Sam's aura when he unleashed the final attack and thought he was in danger. Then he immediately flew over here.

"Relax Yanwu, they are not enemies." Sam said and Yanwu looked at the surroundings and understood the gist of the situation. But both Sam and Yanwu didn't notice the shock in faces of Philip and his team mates. They felt the amount of pressure from Yanwu is same as Sam and they shivered. 'Thank god we don't have any ideas on making a move.' As they thought up to this point, they involuntarily shivered again. 'This raven is not ordinary at all.' Then all of a sudden, the ground trembled. They saw two middle stage level 2 Blazing earth bulls running towards them. Just when Philip and others are getting ready for a battle, they heard Sam saying. "They are not enemies." They looked at him puzzlement. Then they saw the two bulls stop in front of Yanwu and bowed their heads, they felt shocked. Then even more shocking scene occurred. As Yanwu said something to the bulls, they bowed towards Sam in a show of respect. Then Sam slowly stood up and said to the bulls.

"Dig a hole which will fit those two." Sam said as he pointed towards the two panthers. Then looked at the mother panther and took the cubs in his both hands and said in low voice. "I will take care of them." Then the mother panther nodded in gratitude and let out its last breath and closed her eyes.

After sometime the bulls dug hole large enough to put the both panthers and slowly dragged the two panthers and placed them in the hole and started burying them. Philip and his teammates looked at this from the side and said nothing. Only Paul has an expression of unwillingness. After the bulls were done, Sam walked towards the tiger's skeletal remains and touched it. They were metallic bones. They were completely made of pure metal. He kept the remains on the back of one of the bulls and slowly walked towards Philip and said. "I will compensate for your loss." He said and without waiting for their reply he walked towards the village with one raven and two bulls following him. Philip and his team mates stared at his back in daze for sometime and finally hurried to follow him. As they walked sum is already setting slowly and sky turned dim.

Report chapter Comments

14 To the Starwood City

It is already dark when the five of them came back to village. The roads are deserted as ever. So, nobody bothered with the Blazing earth Bulls accompanying the five people and a raven. They went to Sam's house and they left the Bulls in the backyard and all five of them entered the house. All of them didn't even say a single word all this time. After all of them washed up Philip and his team mates sat in the living room. They didn't even eat anything as they don't have any appetite. But at their cultivation level, they can make do with not eating for 2-3 days straight. Suddenly Sam, appeared into the living room from his bedroom, in his casual wear. When they saw Sam's sleeveless vest, they were all a bit surprised as they weren't able to find any type of injury on his arms at all. It seems like the injury on the chest is the only injury now, which is just tied up with a gauge. Sam has a big leather pouch in his hands. He walked into the room and just looked at them in silence for a while, Even Philip and his teammates also didn't know what to say. After what seemed like an eternal silence Sam finally spoke.

"Thank you for not hitting me when I am down." Sam said as he bowed his head a bit. All of them seemed a bit surprised from his humble attitude. Until now all they understood is that Sam is cold individual who has no emotions. But now they felt like they didn't know him at all. Then Sam continued. "I don't like to be with strangers often and can't make friends easily. That is the reason why I kept my distance from you. But from now on we can be friends." Sam said slowly. He meant everything he said. Even though he clearly knew that he would be save with help of Yanwu, Philip and his definitely not know of this. So, them being honest and leave the benefits of obtaining the three corpses of the magical beasts is not something anyone can do. Hearing what Sam has to say, Philip and his teammates heaved a long sigh. Then Philip smiled and extended his hand for a hand shake. Sam shook his hand and smiled as well. Then Sam said again. "I don't know how much a corpse of beasts at that level, so please accept these as my compensation." Sam said as he put the big leather pouch on the table.

"You don't need to, you said yourself we are friends right. We don't need those kinds of formalities at all." Philip immediately rejected with a smile. From the side Marvin also spoke.

"Yes, you don't need to do that."

"Please, I insist." Sam said and then turned around and went to his bed room."

As soon as Sam left Philip heard Paul sneering. "How big of a compensation can he give? This bag at most contains a thousand spirit stones, but those bodies at least get us more than 3000 spirit stones." Even though he said that, he was also a bit moved by what Sam did. They certainly can't force him for compensation. But he himself gave it to them voluntarily. As he spoke, he opened the bag and almost dropped it to the floor. Looking at Paul's expression, Philip walked over and saw inside the bag and he was also shocked.

"F-Fire Elemental spirit stones." Paul said in amazement. Hearing that both Marvin and Haley also felt rather shocked and immediately ran over as they wanted to confirm. After some time, all of them came out of their daze and looked at each other. Then Philip spoke slowly. "Right now, the exchange rate in the Starwood city is 6:1 for the fire elemental stones. So, this bag is worth 6000 spiritual stones. Damn he almost gave us double the price." If Sam heard this, he would have felt a pinch in his heart. As he didn't want to lose that much money just after he became rich. But Sam didn't know about this and just slept peacefully after two days.

Next day after sun rose Sam woke up and washed up before he went into his backyard to look at the Blazing earth bulls. But Philip and others already beat him to it. Sam saw Yanwu which is on his shoulders to look at all the other four people vigilantly. Understanding his thoughts, Sam said with a smile. "Don't worry they are our friends now." Sam then walked towards the other four and greeted them.

"Good morning, you guys are early." He said with a smile. Looking at his smile all of them felt stunned because the contrast in his character is too much for them to bear. They came out of their stupor and Marvin asked slowly. "Sam, why did you get these bulls here?"

"Well, you guys already have your own steeds. So, I thought I should get one so that I won't drag you guys down in our journey today." Sam said with a straight face. Hearing this all of them wanted to curse him badly. Using Level 2 beasts is not that uncommon, but only their elders in the family has that privilege, but now a guy whose cultivation level is lower than them has two of them and he is even saying them that he got them in order to catch up to their horses. 'Damn it. Now our horses will be the one that left behind. These beasts are at least 6 times faster than the normal horse. Even if they have a lot of weight on them, they can still manage to run 5 times faster. Normally Starwood city will take at least four days to reach on horses. But from the look of it, they can reach at their destination in one day on these Bulls. But the point is all of them don't have one. Suddenly Philip said from behind. "Sam, I have borrowed a carriage for our journey from my family, since you have the bulls, how about we connect these bulls to those carriage and leave." He asked with some anticipation. Entering the Starwood city with two middle level magical beasts as their carriage steeds. Even his father doesn't have that privilege because generally cultivators tame beasts to assist them in battle. So, nobody would try to use them for carriages. He also felt like Sam might not agree for the same reason. But unexpectedly Sam agreed.

"Sure, you make the preparations and we will set out early." Sam said as left to prepare. All three boys almost jumped in joy. Then they also left to prepare.

After an hour or so, Sam and others were gathered outside as Sam carried big bag on his shoulders while Yanwu is resting on that bag, looking around curiously from a new view point. There is a carriage waiting them which is full green in colour and has a symbol of a tree in middle of the carriage. That is the crest of the Evergreen family. There are two Blazing earth bulls attached to the carriage. Looking at the big bag Sam carrying, Philip said.

"Sam let store these in my spatial ring, it will save some space inside the carriage." Sam nodded and Philip made the bag disappear. All of them boarded the carriage while Marvin took the reigns to drive the carriage. Sam previously let Yanwu command the Bulls to hear every command of Marvin and others. So, they stared their journey. Sam wanted to meet with Michael before leaving, but he was not home. So, he just left a note and left the city. After sometime the carriage left the village through the only gate that connected the village to the cities. As they left the village, a guard immediately hurried over to the village head mansion and informed their departure to the Village head. Village head smirked.

"Now that bastard Sam and those from the City will all die due to an attack from the bandits. So, I don't have to care as that has nothing to do with our village." He said to himself after the servant who reported to him left. "Due to those twerps, I don't even have a single second of rest from the past few days." As he spoke, he glanced at the villagers who are still protesting for their taxes. He completely left the blame for these troubles on Sam and Philip for revealing his scheme. That is the reason he wanted to kill them so badly.

Meanwhile, after Sam and others left the village they are travelling at a significant speed. Inside the carriage Philip, Sam, Haley and Paul sat while Marvin is controlling the carriage. While inside Philip is chatting with Paul and Haley stayed silent. But Sam is looking at a metallic piece of bone in his hands. This is the bone from the skeletal remains of the Golden Blood tiger, he killed yesterday. He examined this bone closely. It has a metallic lustre as it is just processed in shape of the bone. As Sam is examining the bone, Philip said from the side.

"Sam, these bones of the Golden Blood tiger are very useful for weapon forging. Even rank-2 Artisan will have a hard time to completely melt the bone. So, they usually use the bones to directly forge the weapons instead of using it for casting. Even though the rank-3 Artisans can melt these bones, these bones are not suitable for rank-3 treasures. So, they won't do with these types of bones."

Sam nodded his head and closed his eyes. Thinking about what Philip said, he started thinking. Artisans are one of the most important professions in this world. Basically, there are two types of Artisans, one type is Weapon Artisans, who are responsible for forging or casting weapons, A rank one Weapon Artisan should have two important qualities first one is they should have to be fire attribute Mage and second one is they should be at least have a cultivation base of Acolyte. The Artisans are respected highly in this world. Even city lord of the Starwood city should treat the rank 2 artisans as his equals. There is another type called Scholar artisans. These

Artisans mainly design new things to improve the lifestyle as well as solve various problems. They don't have any restrictions on their certifications, but any design or weapon that they design should meet the standard set by the predecessors. The Artisan guild is in charge of certifying these Artisans. The Artisan Guild is an independent organisation and doesn't come under the jurisdiction of the royal authority. But they won't just recklessly cause trouble. After thinking about this for a while. Sam started concentrating again on the Bone. This bone is the one he broke when he caught the tiger off guard. He slowly started spreading his spiritual energy int

o the bone and started concentrating on it just like he concentrated on the Bull corpse. He could clearly see the granular structure of the Metallic bone and started observing it closely. After concentrating a little more. He could clearly see the bond between the grains. After observing for a while Sam took out a Fire elemental spirit stone and started observing it the same way. After observing both bone and the spiritual stone, Sam came into a conclusion. The spiritual particles which form the spiritual energy can be classified into four different states. Active, Passive, Stable, Unstable. The spiritual energy in the spiritual stones is in passive state but

it is extremely stable. The spiritual energy in the objects like metals and rocks will become passive after achieving an elemental nature and is also extremely stable. If the stability of the Spiritual energy which maintains the bonds becomes unstable, the structure will collapse. After thinking up to this point Sam started to concentrate even more on the bondage between the granular structure and tried to manipulate the spiritual energy just like how he manipulated the surrounding energy yesterday when attacking the tiger. As he increased his concentration, his veins bulged on his forehead as sweat started dripping from it. Other people also looked towards Sam as they observed his condition. Suddenly, the bone in the Sam's right hand turned into powder and fell on the ground. All the other three gasped in shock as they saw the bone turn on to powder. Just then Sam suddenly opened his eyes and also saw the powdered Bone while panting. His mental energy is completely exhausted. He smirked up on realising his conjecture is correct. He involuntarily looked at the spiritual stone in his other hand and a thought came into his mind but he immediately rejected, since, he is afraid of the consequences. He looked at all the other three and didn't say anything and collected the bone powder to a small pouch and started meditating to recover. Philip stopped chatting and just looked at the pouch. After some hours passed, Sam opened his eyes.

"How did you do that?" Philip immediately asked.

"Do what?" Sam asked feigning ignorance. Philip increased his voice and pointed at the pouch and asked again. "That." Sam just shook his head and stayed silent. Looking at this Philip stopped asking. But he still felt restless inside. He knew how difficult it is to cut or melt the Golden blood tiger bone, not to mention powder. Because, he is also aspiring to become an artisan. He is currently trying to be an apprentice of the Head of the Artisan guild in the Starwood city who is a rank two Artisan. Other side Haley also visibly stunned by the feat Sam has done. But she is more stable than Philip. Just as they are in own thoughts the carriage stopped. Marvin's shout came from outside.

"AMBUSH" They immediately jumped outwards of the carriage and looked at two people fully covered in black clothing and wearing masks standing and talking to each other.

"They came early and they have the Level-2 Beasts with them." One guy in black said to other. Sam also came of the carriage and looking at the two assailants he again went inside the carriage, remover the black coat and laid it on the two panther cubs who are sleeping. They didn't open their eyes yet, since their birth. Sam came outside again and looked at the two men in black coldly. These 16:22

two are at seventh stage of Acolyte and looked at Sam and others and threatened.

"Leave everything on you and we will let you live." One guy in black said. Sam didn't even speak to them and coldly said. "Attack"

"Suddenly both the Blazing earth bulls shot a huge ball of fire from their mouths directly towards the two men. When they saw these they immediately panicked and turned back to flee. They clearly didn't think that the Bulls are of level two middle stage. They thought that they are only at initial stage that is why they tried this ambush. Right now all they wanted to do was curse the village head to death. When the guys are about to follow the two men Sam stopped and said. "You can't capture them, their cultivation levels are higher and we better don't push our luck." All the others nodded. If we push a cultivator to a life and death situation, they might do something crazy which will inevitably cause damage on both sides. So, they continued on their journey. When they boarded back Sam wore the coat again and placed the two little pups in his embrace. They snuggled against him and found a comfortable spot to sleep. Even though the magical beasts will grow up faster, it will still take sometime for them to grow up from the infant stage. During the infant stage the mother will feed the cubs with her spiritual energy until they can grow enough to eat on their own. Right now Sam is doing the same thing and looked at the two cubs with warm smile. Watching this scene Haley's heart skipped a beat. The smile on the Sam's handsome face will make any girl's heart beat faster. Same thing happened to her as she saw smiling like that. His devilishly handsome face with his perfect skin tone and the contrasting black outfit gave him an impeccable look that makes every boy envy him and every girl adore him. At this movement Philip chuckled and looked at Haley with a meaningful smile. Haley immediately got out of her daze and immediately hid her face which is blushing in embarrassment. Sam didn't even notice this as he just looked at the cubs.

Next day in the morning by the time sun rose a green carriage belonging to the Evergreen family could be seen at the borders of the Starwood city. Sam and the others travelled the entire night as Paul took the reign of the carriage in middle of night. Now they can see the city gates from a far.

Soon Sam and the others arrived near the city gate. The guards watching the gates could clearly see the carriage with two level 2 beasts rushing towards them at full speed. They panicked for a moment and looked for their supervisor. By the time their supervisor arrived the carriage reached the city gates and stopped there. The supervisor watched the Evergreen crest and heaved a sigh of reli

Report chapter Comments

Philip arranged a guest room for Sam and left. Sam took a nap for two hours and woke up. He washed up and came outside and started looking for Philip. After searching for a few minutes, he finally found Philip in the hall way of the Evergreen family. He is talking to a middle-aged man and when Sam came inside. They both of them saw him. Philip smiled at Sam and gestured him to come. Sam went towards and stood beside Philip.

"You must be Sam." The middle-aged man who seemed to be in his early forties said with a smile as he examined Sam from head to toe, with a sharp gaze. Sam felt like the middle-aged man in front of him can see through him entirely.

"Sam, this is my father, the head of the Evergreen pavilion. Marcus Evergreen." Philip introduced.

"Hello" Sam just nodded his head. Seeing this Marcus lifted his eyebrows a bit with surprise. No because he felt offended, but because it has been many years since someone has not bowed in front of him to suck up on every chance they get when they knew he was the head of the Evergreen pavilion. The young man before him has shown utter disregard for his position. "Interesting." He mumbled under his breath and spoke to Sam. "Philip said you have an amazing talent in cultivating and came to Starwood city to join in the Starwood academy. There are still two months for admissions. So, you can stay in the Evergreen house if you want until then."

"No need Mr. Marcus. I will stay outside. I am planning on buying a house. I like to stay alone most of the time. So, I won't implore on you. Anyway, thanks for the offer." Sam rejected immediately. Hearing this Marcus didn't say anything and looked at Sam again and said to Philip.

"Take Sam to have breakfast and show him around the city." Then he nodded towards Sam and then walked away.

"Let's go. Haley and Marvin will come any time. We should get ready to leave." Philip said as he dragged Sam towards the dining hall,

Marcus arrived at a meeting room to attend the morning meeting. The Evergreen pavilion is an auction house which houses auctions for various magical weapons, articrafts, Pills etc. These auctions will be held randomly for various occasions depending in the items they had in store. And very month there would be a grand auction, which will have more valuable and collectible treasures, and there will be even more grand auction in for every year. Today is a day which they chose to hold the monthly auction. The monthly auction will not be necessarily held on same day of every month. It may be held on any day of the latter half of the month depending on the availability of the items. That is the reason, they are having a meeting now to discuss, the plans for today. When Marcus arrived, every one in the room stood up and dipped into a bow.

"All of you take a seat." Marcus said as he took the head seat. Soon they started discussing the things about the auction. When meeting was about to end, one of the elders rose up and spoke.

"Pavilion head, I heard Philip brought along with him two mid-level level 2 beasts with him. The Blazing earth bulls of this level are hard to find. So, how about we auction them today."

"They don't belong to my son. Those belong to a friend of his." Marcus said as looked at the elder with a sharp gaze.

"I also heard that. His friend is only from a village, no? I also heard he has two cubs of panther type magical beasts, if we ask him to sell them to our auction house. I don't think he will refuse. After all he doesn't have the capability to refuse anyway. Even if we force him to do th.." Before he finished speaking, the elder felt an immense pressure bore down on him. Marcus is a peak stage Novice mage and the elder is only at 3rd novice mage. So, his face paled in horror.

"Don't talk about this anymore. Otherwise, I will kick you out of the family." Marcus said coldly. Elder nodded his head in agreement. Actually, the elder doesn't have any guts to ask these questions. But some senior elders who are at the late stage Novice mage has their eyes on the beast pets of Sam. So, they just wanted to test waters with this elder as scapegoat. Now that they learnt the attitude of Marcus. They immediately lost all the ideas on the pets. The Evergreen family is most united and clean family in the city and they all respected the Pavilion head a lot. So, they immediately left all the thoughts on the Beasts. Then the meeting ended and everyone left to do their works.

Meanwhile, Sam along with other four is already on the streets of the Starwood city. Sam left the cubs at Evergreen family and left Yanwu there to take care of them. Philip is taking Sam on a tour all over the city to show him various places. Sam suddenly asked.

"Where is Crimson flame family?" Philip was stunned for a second and asked.

"Why?"

"Ms. Freya gave me this token when we did business before. So, I just wanted to go and pay a visit to her since I am already in the city." Sam said as showed the token. Philip looked the token and said.

"Oh, Freya even gave you a guest token. Sam, do you perhaps like her or something?" Even Haley started listening attentively as she waited for answer. Even she herself doesn't know why she was concerned about. But all they saw is the cold face of Sam with a frown. Then Philip immediately waved his hand and started acting as if he never asked the question in the first place. They took another way and started walking towards Crimson flame family. Just as they were about to enter the Crimson flame family a young lady came out of the gate in an elegant dress. The lady has a red hair and oval face and Jade like skin is in complete contrast with her hair and dress which gave her charm an extra touch. Her long legs and voluptuous figure were greatly highlighted by the dress she wore. The overall look gave her a noble air which makes all the girls grit their teeth in envy and all the young men drool over her. She is none other than Freya and the dress she wore is precisely one of the dresses Sam had made. As she came outside everyone's attention on the streets was diverted towards her but her attention was diverted towards a group of five people. She hurriedly walked towards them as she greeted.

"Hey Philip, you guys came back already." Freya shouted in excitement as she neared them. Even before Philip answered, Freya walked towards Haley and spoke.

"Yo, Haley how is my new dress. This is also made by the same tailor. I already told you, if you request me cutely, I will definitely take you to the tailor." Freya bragged as she placed her hand around Haley's shoulder. Haley immediately pushed her hand and said coldly. "You don't have to worry about it anymore." Haley said as she pointed at Sam. At first Freya didn't notice Sam since he changed the way he dressed and his aura is also completely changed. But when Haley pointed at him, she immediately realized who the person as her expression became awkward for a second. Sam also didn't know what to say and only said after a while.

"Hello, Ms Freya. Nice to see you again."

"Haa, Sam it is really you." Freya immediately came out of her stupor and immediately looked from up and down and said slowly. "You can cultivate?"

Everyone was dumbstruck by the question. 'What do you mean you can cultivate? He is a monster.' This is the thought in everyone's mind. Then Freya immediately screamed in low voice as she asked another completely different thing.

"Sam, what are you wearing? It looks great. Did you make it yourself?" Freya asked as she examined the coat Sam wearing closely. Everyone was stunned as they looked at her sudden changes except for Haley, who shook her head for the antics of her friend and pulled her backwards. Freya shook of her hand and said frantically.

"Sam, you should make me a few dresses like that. I love that pattern more than the previous dresses you made. Don't worry, I won't ask for more. Just a dozen dresses will do."

"No way. Mr Sam already promised that he would take my request for dresses a priority. And what do you mean by dozen dresses? Do you know how much effort Mr Sam has to make, to create one dress like that? We all saw with our own eyes, he stayed up a whole night, to make that single cloth he is wearing right now." Haley said as she pointed at Sam's coat.

"What? You saw him make the dress? Sam this is clearly discriminating. I don't care. Since, you discriminated, you should take my request as priority." Freya said without any shame.

"Freya, how can you be so shameless?" Haley scolded from the side.

Watching this all the boys have wry smiles on their faces. They looked at the two goddesses of the city fighting over a tailor to make a dress. They even doubted their meaning of lives. 'Maybe the tailor is the greatest profession.' they thought as they looked at Sam. Sam then coughed dryly to grab the attention of the two maidens in an argument. When they turned towards him, he spoke.

"Ms Freya, I already made a few dresses for you. So, what Ms Haley said is right. And it is not really possible to make a dozen dresses like that. Even the feathers required will be hard to find. And I still have to find a place to live, before we talk about anything." Sam spoke with a straight face. Then only both the ladies stopped arguing but still sparks flew whenever their gazes met. They started their tour again, but this time they have Freya also tagging them. Philip took Sam several houses for sale, but Sam didn't like them at all. After looking till the noon, they stopped at an inn to have lunch.

"Sam, why don't you come to my Crimson flame family and stay there. I will arrange a shop for you and you can do the business whenever you are free even after you joined the academy." Freya said while eating. Sam didn't answer and just shook his head. Then Philip spoke.

"In what price range are you looking for?" Philip asked.

"As long as the place is nice, price is not an issue." Sam spoke flatly. Freya was a bit surprised as she knew that Sam, she knew doesn't have much money, but when she saw other four people doesn't seem surprised, she just stayed silent.

"Then, I have a place in mind. But the place is not a normal house, but a small mansion. At least it is same size of your village head's mansion. Do you want to take a look?" Philip asked.

"Brother, do you mean 'that' place?" Paul asked from the side slowly. Philip just nodded and waited for Sam's reply.

"Sure." Sam replied and all of them finished their lunch quickly and left the inn. After walking for an hour, they arrived at the mansion that Philip mentioned. "This mansion belongs to our Evergreen family. We recently built it and are auctioning it today evening." Philip said as he showed the mansion. The mansion is at the bank of a river which is flowing through the city. The mansion has a big compound around it. It has a large space big enough to host any even in its backyard. The spiritual energy in this place is very high. It is very beneficial for mages and warriors who are yet to enter the novice stage. When the Evergreen Pavilion discovered this place, they immediately applied for the rights to develop this place and now they are selling this in auction. Fifty percent of the profit will go to city and fifty percent belongs to Evergreen Pavilion. There are many people who were looking at the mansion. Most of them are the young nobles in the city. When Sam and the others are looking at the Mansion, a young man came towards them and spoke to Freya.

"Hello, Freya. You look as beautiful as always." He said ignoring all the other people in the group.

"I know." Freya said indifferently. The young man who spoke earlier didn't know how to reply as he stared awkwardly. Then he looked at Philip and greeted him.

"Hello Philip, I heard you came with a big haul from this hunt. I heard you got back with two level 2 Magical beasts as your ride." The Young man said to Philip, a bit envious.

"They are not mine Raymond. They belong to my friend who is right here." Philip said as he pointed towards Sam. The man named Raymond, looked at Sam and looked at him from head to toe. Sam didn't even bother to take a look back and just kept on looking towards the mansion.

"Who might you be?" Raymond asked haughtily. His tone filled with arrogance. But Sam didn't reply.

"I already told you. He is my friend Sam. He is from lava rock village." Philip said as he looked at Sam.

"Oh, just a country bumpkin." Raymond said condescendingly. "Then, it would be easy. Name a price for both your beasts. And don't you dare be unreasonable."

Sam then looked at Raymond with a cold look and didn't reply. He really didn't like this guy. Sam then turned towards Philip and spoke. "Let's go." And then turned around to leave. Raymond immediately lost his cool. He is a young noble of Starwood city. He is also a genius of Starwood academy who is at second level mage acolyte at sixteen years of age and now a country bumpkin is daring enough to ignore him. "You little piece of shit. Come and stand here right now and apologize. Otherwise don't even dream of having a good time in the city." Raymond shouted on top of his lungs, then all the people around looked towards him. A young man whose features are similar to Raymond came forward and walked towards Raymond. Philip and his group also stopped. Sam looked at Philip and others and said. "We don't have to care about every dog that barks on the street." As he said that, he turned around and started walking. Philip didn't seem that surprised. When he turned around and was about walk, he heard another voice.

"Philip, your friend doesn't seem to know manners. Just, a country bumpkin at first stage acolyte and is still so arrogant. Haley you should keep your distance away from them and hang around with people of a higher standard." His voice was not loud. But everyone can hear it clearly. Haley didn't bother to reply and stared at him coldly. Sam turned around to take a look and saw a young man who resembled Raymond slightly and standing near Raymond.

"He is Leonard from Greyhound family. He is elder brother of Raymond and is a fifth stage acolyte mage." Marvin said to Sam afraid he would do something rash.

"You, country bumpkin. Come and apologize right now. And we will let it go." Leonard continued.

Sam looked at Philip and said. "I already told you. There is no need to mind every dog that barks." Then he turned around again. Philip let out a chuckle and also turned around. Freya looked at Leonard gloatingly as she started walking back. Leonard just stood there stupefied. He looked at all the people who are whispering and looking at him. He gritted his teeth as he felt like he lost a great deal of face. All he wanted was to just bash the head of that guy, but he refrained himself from doing, as it will only embarrass himself more. Both the brothers left the place with shame.

Meanwhile

"Sam, you changed a lot. I didn't know you are this cool. That look on Leonard's face is priceless. Hahaha." Freya laughed as she spoke. Rest of the group didn't seem surprised at all. As they already saw how Sam will behave first hand. All of them went to the Evergreen family house and stayed there. Sam immediately went to his room to check on the two cubs. Yanwu immediately flew onto his shoulder. Philip and others came inside the room. The two cubs who were asleep until a minute ago opened their eyes as they looked at Sam and others. This is the first time they opened their eyes and Sam felt happy as he looked at the two cute cubs with sparkling eyes. The two cubs slowly stood up and walked towards him. Sam looked at them and picked them up. They snuggled into his warm embrace and looking at them Sam gave a warm smile. All the other people looked at the scene which looked like it came from a painting. Both the girls in the room felt their heart beat quickening. Sam looked so handsome now with a smile, they doubted if they were really the same person. they came out of their daze and looked at each other and blushed as they became embarrassed. Freya then looked at the Black panther cubs which looked like cute cats and went over.

"OH, Sam they look so cute. How about you give them to me? I will take good care of them?" Freya said as she reached out her arm and tried to pat the heads of the cubs. But both of them ducked their heads to avoid her hand. Looking at the scene everyone burst into laughter. Even Haley let out a low chuckle. She also liked the cubs. But they are fire type and her attribute will be repelled by them. So, she didn't try. Freya pouted her lips unhappily and looked at Sam. "Sam your cubs embarrassed me. So, you better make up to it by making my dress earlier." She said shamelessly. Sam just shook his head and just started sharing his fire type spiritual energy to the cubs. Yanwu just rested on Sam's shoulder. All of them chatted as they waited for the evening.

Sam along with Philip and others came to the Evergreen Pavilion in the city centre. The Evergreen Pavilion is bustling with people as there are so many who came to the monthly auction. Sam and Philip went inside and sat in a private room. There are a total of 10 private rooms which are all filled. Soon the auction started.

"Everyone, I am your host today. I first want to thank you all for your patronage and showing your support for our Evergreen Pavilion." The host is beautiful woman in her early twenties.

"She is my big sister Eva." Philip said to Sam from the side. Sam indifferently nodded. He really didn't care who the host was.

"The first item for today's auction is a sword. This is sword is obtained from the Pavilion head with much difficulty. This is made by the famous rank 2 Artisan Sylvester. This is a grade 2 sword which has a sharpness inscription of rank 2 and is made of Fire steel. This is really suitable for Acolyte and Novice warrior mages." The host introduced the sword and the crowd started discussing immediately. "the starting bid is 100 spirit stones and with at least 10 stones in increment." Host finished the increment and soon the bidding started

"100"

"110"

"130"

"140"

"200" Suddenly everyone became silent. Everyone turned towards a private room. The room belonged to the Crimson flame family. As soon as the bid was heard everyone became silent.

"200 spirit stones once, twice and sold." The host confirmed the bid and proceeded next item.

"Freya, seems like you have a new sword." Marvin said to Freya from the side. Freya merely smiled. Even though there are other people from the same generation as her in the family. She is the most talented of all. So, the sword will naturally belong to her. She is third stage Acolyte Warrior mage with fire attribute. So, the sword is naturally suitable to her. Meanwhile, the auction started again. Sam didn't seem to be interested in anything.

After two hours the finale of the auction came. "Now, the most awaited finale of the auction came. It is the River side Mansion. It has a cultivation environment most suitable for Acolytes and the scenery of the house is also great. The house is specially designed by our architect and carefully supervised by our Evergreen pavilion." The host introduced as a painting with the house is brought on to the stage. There is a scroll which is the deed of land which was also brought on to the stage. The host continued. "The starting bid of the mansion is 3000 spirit stones and each bid should be of 100 increment in minimum." As soon as she finished the bidding started.

"3000"

"3200"

"3500"

"3800"

"4000"

The bidding is going on like that. Meanwhile Sam is silent the whole time. Philip others worried a little as Sam stayed silent. They thought that Sam stayed silent because he doesn't have enough.

"Sam, you can take the spirit stones you gave us before and buy the house. You can return later." Philip said. Sam didn't reply and just smiled.

"8000" suddenly a voice came and everyone became silent. The voice came from the Greyhound private room. Even the voice is familiar to Sam. It is none other than Raymond who bid.

"Real bidding starts now." Sam muttered in low voice. Philip and other felt a little surprised. Then another voice came.

"9000" This time it is Crimson flame family. Now only Philip and others realized what Sam meant. These noble families are waiting to bid and didn't even bother to fight with the small fries. Even though the noble families have a good enough cultivation environment in their houses. They can't provide it to all younger generation. So, if they have another place like this mansion, it will increase their strength. That is the reason they are all bidding. Philip and others only realized it now.

"10000" Another bid came. This is Heart field family. Which is another noble family in the city.

"11000"

"12000"

"15000"

Each noble family is trying to outbid each other.

"18000" This time even noble families surrendered. This is from the Greyhound family. They seem to be determined to obtained the mansion. Just as everyone thought the bid is done another voice came.

"20000" Sam bid in a leisurely voice. Everyone in the auction room was dumbstruck. Even Philip and others in the room are also stunned. They didn't expect Sam to bid such high amount. Everyone turned to the private room which has no label. This is actually a spare room, but it seemed to be opened today. Everyone thought. Meanwhile in greyhound family room Leonard's expression turned unsightly. He clearly remembered the voice. Then he came to his senses and raised the bid.

"21000"

"25000" Sam raised the bid again and with a large margin. This time Leonard gritted his teeth and said loudly. "Don't push your luck."

"Bid or Shut the f.u.c.k up." Sam said in a cold voice. Everyone was dumbstruck and inwardly thought. 'You got balls. Alright.' Very few people in the city would dare to say shut the f.u.c.k up to Leonard. And it seemed that one who bid is just that person.

"26000" Leonard raised the bid again.

"30000" Sam didn't back down at all. This time even Leonard stayed silent.

"Once, twice, Sold." Host finally confirmed the bid and auction was over. Those people who bid for the items went to collect the items and left while some stayed behind. They are curious to see who the person who cursed at Leonard. And they seem interested. Sam finally came when most of the people left. He slowly walked to the table and took a large bag full of spirit stones out of thin air. This time he didn't have to care about showing a spatial treasure because Philip gave him a spatial ring this morning, saying that this is for the excess spirit stones he gave as compensation. So, he accepted. He placed the leather bag on the table and asked the manager. "What is the exchange rate for fire spirit stones? Everyone was dumfounded after hearing that. Even Freya as surprised. Fire spirit stones are hot in demand in this area. That is the reason the Starwood city went to great lengths to obtain the Lava rock village. But they weren't able to find a single fire spirit stone. The manager came out of his stupor and said "1:6" The manager said as he stared at the bag while gulping hard.

Sam opened the bag and quickly started separating, he then poured more than half of the bag on the table and kept the rest of them. There are 5000 stones in total on table and Sam felt quite reluctant. But he still needed to get the house. Under surprised expressions of all the people Sam took the deed of the house and left with Philip and others.

Report chapter Comments

After the Auction

Sam along with Philip and others went to his newly bought mansion. The mansion inside is really good and concentration of spiritual energy is higher than outside by many times. The scenery from the front balcony is really good as the river right beside the mansion and the distant mountains are really great to look at. All of them came to this mansion to celebrate. After they ate dinner, they sat together in the living room and chatted leisurely.

"I will be going somewhere tomorrow. I will be back in a month. So, all of you guys can stay in the mansion if you want." Sam said. Everyone became silent. After all they didn't expect Sam to go outside the city, the very day next day he bought a house. This is somewhat unexpected.

"Why don't we go together?" Philip asked.

"No need. It is personal." Sam didn't explain further. Then Sam turned towards the two girls and spoke. "Ms Haley, Ms Freya after I come back, I will make the dresses I promised you." Sam said with a smile. Both the girls didn't reply and just nodded their heads. After chatting for some time, everyone left the place other than Sam, Yanwu and the cubs. He left the Bulls at the Evergreen family. Sam then entered the bedroom. The mansion is already fully furnished and he climbed up the large bed and closed his eyes peacefully.

While Sam is sleeping peacefully, the noble families in the city are not sleeping at all. The Fire elemental spiritual stones gave everyone a great shock. Every noble family in the city knew the value of the fire elemental stones in this place. Especially, the crimson flame family. They have a large number of fire attribute cultivators in crimson flame family. The crimson family is one of the main recipients of the fire spiritual stones. So, as soon as Freya went to home, she was immediately summoned to the main hall where family meetings were heard. As she entered the room, she saw the family patriarch and other elders sitting there silently with solemn expression.

"Freya, who is that person that used the fire spirit stones? How do you know him?" An elder asked impatiently as soon as Freya entered the hall. Freya frowned as she heard the elder's tone and immediately felt displeased. She immediately turned to her father who is the patriarch of the family. But he didn't seem to see his daughter's displeasure and gave a look which is expecting her to answer. This made Freya even more angry, but she gritted her teeth and said. "He is a friend from the Lava rock village. We had a business deal before. Now he came to city to enter Starwood academy. Hearing this many elder's frown eased. One of the elders said with a commanding tone.

"Invite him to Crimson flame family tomorrow. We have something to talk to him."

"Why?" She asked with a frown.

...

"We have a deal for him. We need the fire spirit stones from him." The elder replied.

"Why do our family need to buy from him? We are not short on wealth, right?" She inquired further. But there is no reply. What she said is indeed right. The crimson flame family really doesn't have any shortage of wealth. But the fire spirit stones are different altogether. As they are fire cultivators, the fire spirit stones will have a higher rate of absorption and the energy inside their body will have less impurities. They are extremely beneficial to fire cultivators particularly the younger generation at acolyte stage and it will give them a solid foundation. So, they could advance further. The fire spirit stones are really scarce in this region and even with their connections there are only a hundred stones which can be imported to the city every three months. So, a cultivator with no background and a lot of fire spirit stones is too big of a juicy meat they can't miss. That is the reason, they can't leave this offer. But Freya's answer immediately made them stand up from the chairs.

"He is going to leave the city tomorrow. He said that he has something to take care. So, he will be leaving early in the morning." As soon as she finished all opened their eyes in disbelief and immediately sent orders to visit Sam's mansion now. Looking at their reactions Freya finally understood what is going on and she immediately regretted saying what she already said. She looked at her father, who is silent from the start and spoke slowly. "I am really disappointed in our family father." She said as she left the hall and went to rest. Similar scenes happened in the Evergreen and Heartfield families. The Heartfield family has same reaction as the Crimson flame family. Even though they are not completely fire attributed clan like the crimson flame, they still have a lot of Fire attribute mages. So, they also set their eyes on him. The city lord mansion even went a bit further and even sent people to lava rock village to inspect how Sam got the Fire spirit stones. The Greyhound family also sent people to mansion. Because the young masters of the family can't swallow the embarrassment, they brought upon themselves. So, they sent people to take care of Sam. Finally, the Evergreen household has different reactions. This is because their head ordered them not to get near Sam again after they held a meeting just like the Crimson flame family. The second reason is they already got a total of 2500 fire spirit stones already. If they get too greedy, they might get in to trouble. That is why the elders also stayed silent when Patriarch ordered them to stay put.

River Side Mansion

Several black shadows can be seen moving swiftly in the dark of the night. They slowly entered the mansion and started searching. When they reached all the members looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding. They will finish the job first and then think who gets what. They immediately pushed open the bedroom door and were only greeted with an empty bed. They realized this person is swift then their households. Then they returned to their households. As soon as they left the house a Black raven slowly flew in the mansion and directly dashed towards the bed and disappeared in front of a transparent blue crystal on which is now fixed in between various gems of the head board of the bed.

Inside the Divine Dimension, Sam is standing at the window of the first floor of the tower and looking outside. Yanwu entered the Divine dimension and flew through the window and landed in front of Sam. It reverted back to his original majestic Golden Sun crow form and now Sam has to keep is head up to look at the eyes of the huge beast.

"Every family except the evergreen and the city lord mansion came." Yanwu said to Sam. Sam didn't say anything at all and just nodded. Then he said after some silence. I will be inside the tower for a few days and I won't be coming outside unless there is an emergency. So, I want you cultivate as well. Now that our cultivation levels are linked, you just focus on the cultivation and I will be practicing some techniques. I need to increase my cultivation level as soon as possible. And take care of other beasts as well. Bring some food for the bulls and the little ones (Panther cubs). Try to plant some herbs that are useful for cultivation. Sam said. After a brief pause, he said. "Collect your faeces in the volcanic zone." Sam said as looked at Yanwu was a bit confused but still nodded. Then he left to accomplish what Sam asked him to.

Sam already guessed the moves of the noble households, that is the reason he immediately moved to Divine Dimension. He turned around and looked at the Divine wills in the Shelves and walked over to the martial arts shelves. Sam didn't really like the martial arts with the fixed moves. He believed that as long as a person his weapon which might be a Sword, a Sabre, a knife and even his own fists, every move he made with them will be a martial-arts move. Even though he felt the same way in his previous life, he still learnt some fixed martial arts to understand his own body properly, to use it with efficiency. He finally created a fighting style of his own, which solely depends on his understanding of his own body and anatomy of the human being. That is the de-boning technique which highly complements his own claw type weapons. His fighting style is never registered and it never got to outside world in his previous life as he never taught it to anyone. Sam, then looked at the shelf and muttered. "I need to use another type of fighting style and use my own fighting style as a trump card. The less people to know my style, the better." He then selected two wisps which were labelled like this. 'Monkey's staff insights' and 'Hou archery insights'. Seeing the titles Sam felt a little confused and looked at the other wisps and they are mentioned as insights. Finally, Sam found a wisp with no label. He took the wisp in his hands and sent his spiritual sense. The wisp dissolved in to him and a string of entered in to his mind. "I don't want to spoil you by spoon feeding the martial arts to you. Try creating a few of your own – Ling Tian." Looking at the words Sam didn't know whether to laugh or cry. But quickly threw the thoughts to the back of his head and just took the wisps and absorbed them. They also disappeared. Sam then sat cross legged and started going through the newly acquired memories. A majestic human silhouette appeared in his mind as he started moving his staff. The staff felt like it was the body part of the person. Not like an external weapon. The silhouette moved the staff in whatever way he liked, there is no complex stance, no elegant moves, no fancy technique. Every move is unique and simple in its own way. After the performance is done Sam heard a few words. "A staff is a profound yet simple weapon. There are no rules on how to use your staff. Just like how no body can say how you want to use your own hands. As long as you want to use it use it in anyway you want. There is no right no wrong in the way of staff. You can use it in barbaric way like a club or you can use it to perform fancy moves." After he heard the words Sam slowly opened his eyes and recalled the words of the person and started contemplating. Then Sam stood up and went to the shelf named Inscriptions and Formations. He was confused why both of them are combined. There are total of 10 wisps and he took the first one and absorbed it then he then entered the second floor for simulating room without looking through the memories. After Sam entered the Simulating room, he sat cross legged to digest the new information.

Outside world. The day after the auction. The whole city is waiting for the news about what happened to Sam. They learnt that Sam came from a village. So, they were particularly sure that the noble families will definitely get their hands on him. Philip along with Paul, Freya, Haley, Marvin went to Sam's mansion and found no one. Then they all sighed. They didn't understand why Sam wanted to leave the city temporarily just after he bought the house until they returned to their own homes yesterday. They thought Sam is in big trouble. But they soon got the news that Sam is no where to be seen. Last night most of them saw the ugliness of the world as well as their family. While they were thinking like that in mansion. The person they are concerned about is practicing his new techniques in the Divine Dimension.

Report chapter Comments

One month passed on outside. But Sam spent about 10 months in the second floor of the tower. All he did was practise his techniques. Since, he can imagine anything inside the second floor of the tower. Sam used it to his maximum ability. He practised his hand to hand combat using his attribute powers. He just practised the same basics over and over again until he was mentally exhausted and sick of doing it again. He practised the same basic movements tens of thousands of times if not hundred thousand times. He followed the principle of one of the very few people in his previous life. It was none other than Bruce lee. As Bruce lee once said 'I am not afraid of a fighter who practises a thousand kicks. But I am afraid of a man who practices a kick for a thousand times.' From this quote Sam experienced the result for himself in his last life time. Even a basic punch is a deadly attack from a fighter who really knows how to use it. That is the reason Sam just keep on practising his basics. Other than the hand to hand combat, Sam also practiced the staff techniques and archery to increase his arsenal of attacks. He picked archery to practise long range attacks. Even though he was pretty skilled in all different types of guns in his previous life and is even skilled in making it, he really doesn't want to bring the guns out as of this moment. Sam always felt like the guns are most dangerous in human's hands. Even though they can't provide the damage as big as bombs and stuff, guns make people realize their toxic ideas easier. A man with gun in a hand feels superior to others and wants to be treated as a superior. That is how it happened in his previous world and Sam felt like it won't be much different in this world. So, if he made some guns, he would only use them himself.

Apart from improving his combat skills, Sam also started studying formations and inscriptions. He first felt puzzled as he saw both the formations and inscriptions put together. But later when he studied, he realized that they both are completely analogous. They have a vast number of similarities. An inscription is the way of condensing the spiritual energy in a certain form in a certain place according to requirement of the Inscription Master. Where as the formation is guiding the energy in a certain way and do a certain work by converting into a certain work. The most common thing in both is that they both require the energy nodes. The runes are used as the nodes in case of inscriptions and the formation flags or other objects as energy nodes. From another perspective both formations and inscriptions can be combined as well as interchanged. That means the runes of the inscriptions or the inscriptions itself can be used as the energy nodes for formations or the formation principles can be used to guide the energy flow to create an inscription.

Sam came to this conclusion after a long time of hypotheses and contemplation and result baffled him so much that he felt so shocked of his own thought process. The final completion of the Inscription and Formation merging is creating the Array Disc. This is a process of condensing the formation itself into the Disc using inscriptions. That is the reason why both of them are grouped together. From the look of it, Sam thought that it is not impossible to create his own self-created inscriptions and formations if he tried and experimented, by observing and manipulating the energy flow. After all Observation and Manipulation are both his innate core abilities.

After having these thoughts Sam suddenly felt like these people are really stupid. All these Inscription Masters and Formations only work on how to memorize the nodes and the process to achieve an already set inscription or formation. They don't really care about how and why these things are working like that. 'They have this much of valuable resource, but these things are such a waste in a people like this. They can't really use them for their full potential.' Sam inwardly lamented when he was studying the inscriptions and formations. He had almost completed all the wisps related to the subject. After all, Sam himself is a genius and he can clearly understand all the theoretical knowledge easily. The problem is he can't really make them practically. He could be considered as one of the most knowledgeable people, theoretically this field. But his practical skills are completely restricted by his own cultivation base. Sam sighed thinking of his cultivation base. After one month in the outside world passed, Sam came out of his tower. But he still stayed in the divine dimension.

At this moment the garden of different climatic zones is not as empty. Yanwu went back to the lava rock village and brought back a type of grass that is suitable for the Bulls. The Heaven spirit silk moths can eat any type of leaves. The environment in the Garden in filled with the various elemental spiritual energy. So, the silk moths are divided into various groups and are kept in different regions. There are total of three moths that broke through to the Level-3 beasts and they are from three different attributes. Fire, Metal and Ice. This made Sam extremely delighted as he would get a new type of resource. Other silk moths are kept in the normal zone when they are cocooned as Sam needed this type of silk as well. The Bull beasts are still in the Evergreen family.

The most major things happened to the Panther cubs as they finally grew up a little. They are now at size of an a.d.u.l.t panther of the modern earth. But in this world, these are still considered as slightly grown cubs. These panthers are happily playing around in the Volcanic zone. As soon as they saw Sam arrived, they immediately pounced on him as they happily licked his face. Sam smiled as he struggled to get up. These are now at Level 1 beasts at Middle stage.

"You seem to be enjoying yourself." Suddenly a voice came from behind. Sam turned around and saw a majestic looking three-legged golden crow. Sam saw it and smiled. Yanwu has a Deer like corpse under its talons. Sam smiled at Yanwu.

"Here, I have been waiting for you to take your share. Yanwu said as he transmitted a large amount of spiritual energy to Sam. Sam put the cubs aside and accepted the energy as he stood straight.

This is a daily routine for them. As Sam cultivated in the Myriad Beast Blood line technique, he doesn't need to cultivate himself. His contract beasts will share the spiritual energy equally with him and vice versa. Since, Sam was busy the whole time, Yanwu was the only one cultivating for both of them. But it is not slow at all. Yanwu can cultivate using the spiritual energy inside the garden since he is a beast. And on top of that beasts can increase their cultivation as long as they consume the flesh of others. So, Yanwu has no problem because, it has vast woods to hunt. So, in the past few months, Yanwu reached limit of initial stage level 2 and Sam is at 3rd stage Acolyte stage. This rate of improvement is quite high even it is considered in 10 months' time frame. But the outside flow time only one month. Sam slowly digested the Spiritual energy as he sat Cross legged.

After sometime Sam opened his eyes and looked at Yanwu and said. "Let's go and see outside." As he spoke, Sam waved his hands and both of them landed on his bed. Yanwu already changed into his Raven form. Sam took the crystal from the bed and placed it back on the ring and walked downstairs while Yanwu was still on his shoulder. As soon as they came downstairs into the living room, the mansion door opened and five people entered the room. They are none other than Philip and others. Looking at Sam all of them were surprised, but the two girls were more than just surprised as they saw Sam and blushed as they averted their gaze. Because Sam right now didn't wear anything on his upper half of the body. He is only wearing pants and his well-defined chest and torso are fully exposed. Sam didn't feel anything strange as he just he invited them.

"Come on guys, Sit here." Sam said with a faint smile. Then only Philip and others came out of daze.

"Sam, when did you arrive?" Philip said as he made his way to the chair and sat down. The other two boys also exchanged greetings, but the two girls didn't say a single word. Sam didn't think much at first and sometime later he noticed that they are completely silent.

"Sam, you don't know how popular you are. Almost all the big families' representatives came here very often in the past month to meet you. But all they got to see is your empty house or us sitting here like this," Marvin spoke without thinking much. But this statement made the already gloomy mood of the girls further down. Then the atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. Sam, finally understood why the two girls are like that.

"Seems like I am quite popular, huh. Ms Freya, Ms Haley. I did friendship with you and I don't have any relationship from your family. So, please don't feel guilty about it." Sam said to ease the atmosphere. Sam didn't blame these girls. He might be the cold and ruthless type, but he really is not so petty to blame the younger generation for the decisions of their elders.

Both the girls looked at him with gratitude and were about to say something. But when they looked at Sam's n.a.k.e.d upper half, they blushed again and looked down again.

"What happened again?" Sam asked in confusion.

"Sam, you probably should wear something." Paul said in low voice. Then only Sam realized what is happening and immediately took a sleeveless vest from the spatial ring and wore it.

"Ms Haley. I can understand why Ms Freya is like that, but why are you behaving like that." Sam asked Haley, who was also clearly feeling guilty. Haley just stayed silent. Instead Marvin answered.

"Well, Haley is city lord's daughter."

"Oh" Sam acknowledged and stayed silent for a while. Then he continued. Ms Haley, Ms Freya your dresses will be ready by the next month. But I am not doing it completely with the feathers. I have some new ideas. But you should still pay after the work is done. I will give you the discount though. Sam said completely changing the topic. Both girls looked a little startled and finally smiled. Seeing this, others also smiled and they soon went back to their cheerful selves. After sometime Sam took out a list and handed it over to Marvin and said.

"Marvin can you buy these for me?" As he said that Sam gave him the list and was about to pass him some spirit stones in the leather pouch. But was immediately stopped by Philip.

"Sam, it is better if you don't takeout the fire spirit stones now. The topic of these fire spirit stones is still sensitive. So, its better to pay using normal spirit stones." Philip said.

"But I don't have any normal spirit stones." Sam said awkwardly. Hearing this everyone was dumbfounded. Then Philip came out of his daze and said.

"Then Paul will accompany Marvin. He will exchange your fire spirit stones, with the normal spirit stones with my father and then they will buy you the items that you want." Philip said after some thinking.

"Sure" Sam said and handed over the pouch to Paul. Now their previous awkwardness is completely wiped out. Paul took the pouch while Marvin looked through the list. The more he read, the more he opened his mouth wide. He came out of his daze and looked at Sam in bewilderment and asked.

"Sam, why do you need so many items, what are you going to do?"

"Let me see." Philip asked as he grabbed the list and he also got shocked. He then said to Sam, his wide open. "Sam, when did you start dabbling in the Formations and inscriptions?" This time Haley and Freya also lost their cool. 'He knew inscriptions and formations. Since when did he know. Where did he learn those?' this was thought in everyone's mind. Sam didn't bother to reply. He instead turned towards Marvin and spoke. "Please get them as quick as possible. If you are left with change bring formation flags." The list contained all the items that are required to create any type of formation or inscription. The items include every type of material required to create even the most complex of the first rank inscription or the formation." Marvin nodded and went outside along with Paul.

The rest just chatted leisurely. It already became evening by the time Marvin and Paul came back. When they came back, they saw that Sam and others are still in the living room and two panthers are also playing around. Both Marvin and Paul were exhausted as they dropped onto the chairs.

"Sam, next time you better give me compensation for that tiresome job. We had to buy all the items in different shops to not to get suspected and it has been evening buy the time it was completed." Marvin said in an exhausted tone. Everyone looked at Paul. He didn't say anything. But from his expression, they all understood that his is in same state as Marvin.

"Sure, sure." Sam said as he spread his hand towards hand. Marvin took a spatial ring and passed over to Sam and Sam passed over his own empty spatial ring. Sam checked all the items in satisfaction. Then he looked at them and said.

"Guys, I need to tell you something." Everyone looked at him and waited for him to continue.

"I will be going outside the city again and will be back one month later." Sam said with a straight face. Everyone stayed silent with a dumbfounded gaze and then looked at each other.

"Then why did you come at all?" Freya asked.

"It is a bit troublesome to buy all these things." Sam said again with a straight face. Hearing his reply Marvin and Paul looked at each other pitifully. They wanted to cry, but no tears came. Philip and others also looked at them and sighed. You came all the way back just make us run your errands. This is the thought in everyone's heads.

Report chapter Comments

Sam is in second floor of the tower in the Divine Dimension. But right now, the room is not in its usual illusory state rather it is just like any other room. Just that it is several hundred times larger. Right now, Sam can be seen squatting at one place and drawing something with his brush. There are two large concentric circles that are formed with some small runic figures could be seen. This is the main skeletal frame of an inscription. This is mainly used for condensing and compressing the inscription to the object of the inscription. The big circle is in about three feet in radius while the small circle is about two feet in radius. These circles will differ for each rank and it will be more difficult to draw the higher it goes. The gap between the two concentric circles is used to place the runes of the inscription, which are responsible for the energy flow and energy conversion as well as to achieve the purpose of inscription. When Sam finally finished all the Runes, he drew some lines joining to wards a much smaller circle in the centre, which is the place where the object on which the inscription laid has to be kept.

After finishing the drawing. Sam stood at a point in between the concentric circles, where there is no rune. This is the place where the person who performs the inscription has to stand. Sam stood there and observed the inscription patterns he drew himself to make sure there is no mistake. Sam still felt cautious since he already experienced what will happen in the simulation. Sam had tried the same process many times and failed may times in the simulating environment. There will be a high backlash when the inscription failed. Sam took out an ordinary sword and checked it. The sword is one of the items Sam asked Marvin to buy in the list he gave. Sam came out of the inscription circle and went towards the side of the room where there are two logs of same kind and same thickness. Sam the sword at the log with only using his spiritual energy partially. The sword lodged into the wood until it is half way through. This is the Starwood, which is one of the most important resource available in the woods near the Starwood city. This is a strong material which is used for making weapons and handles for swords and sabres.

Even the low quality of the Starwood is still highly valuable. The logs in front of him are low level as well. Sam then took the sword back and walked back to the inscription circle and kept the sword in the centre and came back to his spot. Then suddenly he started circulating his spiritual energy and the inscription circle is activated and the runes started moving as the concentric circle converged, the runes are directing the spiritual energy in different ways and started condensing towards the sword. Sam didn't even bat an eyelid as he closely observed the nature of energy flow and how each rune is directing the energy. Sam tried this in simulation before. But the simulation is only showing the success and failure of the resulting inscription but the actual process is still can't be observed and the energy flow is not visible. That is the reason why Sam went outside and asked Marvin and others to buy the items.

Sam completely observed the whole process but still felt a bit disappointed, because it is very difficult to observe how the energy is being modified and directed by each rune individually. Sam went to pick the sword. There is an obvious inscription on the blade. He then walked towards the intact log of Starwood and swung the sword, this time the blade of the sword directly passed through the log as if it was a hot knife cutting through the butter. He slowly examined the cut and looked at the sword. Then he nodded in satisfaction. This is the power of an inscribed weapon.

Then he looked at the place where he drew the inscriptions and couldn't help feel a little disappointed. Even though he clearly succeeded in inscription, he really failed in achieving his objective. Sam sat down and took out a note book. He took a brush and started writing.

'Experiment-1 Sharpness inscription.

Objective- Observe the energy flow and direction caused by a single rune individually.

Inscription- successful

Energy flow- Visible but not possible to analyse

Final result- Failed.'

He flipped the next page started drawing in the next page. It is the drawing of the inscription circle, he did earlier. He looked at the inscription circle and started observing the circle from various angles and started brain storming seriously.

After sometime Sam abruptly stood up as an idea came. 'What if I divide them individually?' Sam thought as looked at the inscription circle in his note book. The runes with in the gap between the inscription circle are all connected in some way. 'If I look at the runes as a gear train and look at the whole resulting energy flow as the final gear ratio, then each rune will be an individual pair of gears in mesh. That means just as input gear and output gears rotate in different speeds, then input of energy flow for the rune is the speed of the input gear and the output of the energy flow is the speed of the output gear. Then the difference in the energy flow between the input and output of the energy flow can be termed as the individual gear ratio. Then just like how in a gear ratio, it is possible to obtain the final gear ratio from the product of all the gear ratios of the pairs in the mesh, the total energy flow and change in that energy nature to perform a successful inscription will be the product of the changes in the energy flow in the runes.'

As he thought up to this point Sam felt like he was enlightened and heading in the right direction. 'Now that I already know the input and output of the energy flow. If I can calculate the individual change in links one by one, then it will be possible to understand the energy flow. Since, I am also part of the gear train and I know my specifications, it will be much easier. Since, Sam is the one inputting the energy standing in the circle, he is also a link of the energy chain created and an important link at that. So, Sam turned the page over and wrote the ideas he got and stood up.

He went to the place he made the inscription circle and took out a different brush and a bottle of ink. This is the inscription ink which he made himself from the materials Marvin has brought. Different inscriptions have different requirements. But the neutral type inscriptions like the sharpness inscription Sam made just now can be made with the same ink. So, right now Sam is practicing with neutral inscriptions. Sam stood and observed the inscription circle in the note book. He is thinking how he should dissect them individually without making anything go wrong. Sam started drawing the first and foremost rune which would be on his left from his standing place on the inscriptions. He slowly and accurately drew the circle where he should stand and then the first rune. The first rank inscription circle has a total of 12 energy nodes, comprising of the inscription master and the other 11 runes. So, Sam should try to analyse all the 11 runes.

As he completed the first rune and the extension lines which would connect with the next rune, Sam stood up and put away the ink and the brush and stood at the node and started activating the rune with his spiritual energy. Then Sam saw how the rune is processing the energy. He was clearly able to tell the difference in the energy when it was sent inside and came outside. Just as he felt a little excited. There is a change in the energy flow.

BOOM*

The abrupt change in its nature made the spiritual energy unstable and a miniature explosion occurred. Then Sam flew over and landed on his back as spewed a mouth full of blood. He panted heavily and tried to stabilize his breathing. After some heavy relentless panting, Sam finally sat up looked at the rune which was obviously disfigured. Then Sam took out the note book and wrote.

'Experiment-2 Sharpness inscription.

Objective- Analyse first rune separately to understand the Energy flow

Energy flow – Can be identified but not stable enough to analyse

Repercussions – a spiritual energy explosion

Reason- In stability due to dissecting

Result – failed.'

Sam then closed his eyes and went deep into thought. He thought of the various scenarios on how to stabilize the energy without using the Binding circle. If the Binding concentric circle was used, then it will be hard to analyse the energy flow. Then he started thinking hard and finally had an idea. The thought that came to his mind is that he has to somehow utilise the energy after coming out. The energy must go somewhere. Even the unstable should have to be used. Then Sam started going through his options and finally an idea came. 'Formation.' There is a Rank 1 spirit gathering formation which is useful for gathering spiritual energy in the immediate surroundings. This formation not only make the use of the spiritual energy efficient; it will also make the cultivator use the unstable energy by stabilising it. Then Sam immediately took out the formation flags and laid down the formation. Again, he started the experiment but the result was still the same.

BOOM* Sam then understood why this happened. The energy flow of the rune and the formation overlapped and created an explosion. Sam again took out the note book.

'Experiment-3...

Sam continued on doing experiments as he finally succeeded. This time Sam removed a formation flag as the node and then utilised the rune in place of it. Formations can use any thing as a node as long as the formation master can make it transmit the spiritual energy. As the second floor of the tower has no noticeable spiritual energy to be used by the spirit gathering formation. Sam used the Spirit stones. Finally, when Sam used the rune as the input node to the formation and connected the output of the rune to the next node which is the next formation flag, Sam finally succeeded.

'Experiment 10

Objective - Analyse first rune separately to understand the Energy flow

Result – succeeded'

Sam smiled as he saw the result and let out a satisfied sigh.

Days passed slowly on outside. Sam stayed inside the tower and just continued analysing various runes and inscriptions along with formations. He didn't cultivate or practice anything else as he just kept on experimenting. During this time, he had backlashed many times and sometimes he struck with his thinking process. He conducted hundreds of experiments as days passed. Only other thing he did other than the daily routine is that he carved sometimes with the wood. Whenever, he got mentally exhausted, he will take the time to carve different complex shapes.

A month passed on outside and Sam is still inside the tower's second floor. He sat exhausted on the floor, but he has a smirk on his face as he looked at the ordinary sword in his hands. It is similar to the sword as that of the first sword on his first experiment. But this sword has so many runic marks on its handle. The handle is literally covered by a large number messily without any space left. But Sam was not a least bit bothered by it. He seemed quite satisfied. He slowly stood up and pierced the sword heavily into the ground and then concentrated the spiritual energy into the runic symbols on the handle. Then suddenly a dazzling sight appeared as formation appeared in front of him. This is binding formation. This will help to stop the movements of the enemy for a certain amount of time depending on the opponent's strength.

Sam inscribed a complete formation on the sword handle. This is just like creating an Array disc. But Sam just replaced the disc with the handle. But it is easier said than done. Even inscribing an Array disc, itself is not easy at all. The person should be both great at both inscriptions and formations and even then, a person won't inscribe an Array disc unless he is rank 2 in both trades. Then only he would be confident to inscribe an array disc. But Sam who clearly was only a first rank at both trades has inscribed a formation and that too on a handle of sword. Sam looked at the sword and then slowly stood up as he went outside of the tower. There are two panthers slowly dozing off. Yanwu, is also in his original form as slept on a tree. Sam smiled as he went outside the Divine Dimension and landed on the bed. He slept normally after what seemed like an eternity.

Next day Sam wore his black feather coat on the sleeveless vest as he walked downstairs. Yanwu is following from behind. Sam went outside the mansion along with Yanwu towards Philip. Along the way Sam noticed that the streets of bustling with people and everyone seems to be discussing something. The whole city is lovely. Sam made his way towards the Evergreen family to meet with Philip and others.

"Oh, you are finally here." Philip seemed as if he was finally relieved to see Sam here.

"You seem happy." Sam said.

"Well, the admissions to the Starwood academy will happen in three days. I thought you wouldn't make it since there is no news from you. Now that you are here, I am really happy." Philip said with a smile. "Let us go to your Mansion. It is time. Others will also be there." Philip said as both of them along with Paul went Sam's mansion.

After sometime.

"My mansion seems to be your meeting place." Sam said jokingly.

"You are not using it anyway. So, what if we use it for a bit." Freya said from side.

"Now that you are here. We are all relieved. All of us thought that you can't make it to the admissions day." Marvin said from the side. Sam just smiled.

"Sam, I think it is better for you stay in my family for the rest of the days before exam. The attention of City lord and other families may have been directed towards the admissions, but they still kept an eye on you. They might have already known that you already came back and they might plot something." Philip said from the side. Hearing what he said. Both the girls felt a little awkward. After all it is their families that are plotting against their friend.

"My father said that these nobles would do anything to get their hands on what they want if it is in hands of someone with no status." Philip continued. Hearing that everyone stayed silent and looked at Sam waiting for his response. They got the response. But it is not what they expected. Sam just smiled and said casually.

"There is a much better and easier solution than hiding. Don't you guys know?"

"What is it?" Philip asked. He thought that since his family is the only one not against Sam, it is best to stay there. But what Sam said next made all jaws drop to the floor.

"It is simple. Let us just go get some status." Sam said as he stood and started walking towards the door.

Report chapter Comments

"Let's get some status." After Sam said those words, everyone was dumbfounded. They don't know how they came but they followed Sam, to a place. The place is the Artisan Tower. When Philip and others saw that they felt dumbfounded. They don't know why they came here. Artisan Tower is the branch of Artisan guild. In every significant city Artisan Guild opened an Artisan tower.

The Artisan tower is one of the four places that is not under the jurisdiction of the city lord. The other three places are the Pharmaceutical Guild, The Inscription Guild and The Formation Guild. These four places have a lot of influence since they bring most of the trade to a city. The four places have four towers in the city. The four towers are powerful not only because there is an expert whose strength is similar to that of the city lord, but also, they have high statuses. The heads all the four towers are Rank 2 in their professions. So, even city lord has to show some respect to them.

So, when Sam came to the Artisan guild, they thought that Sam might know someone here that could help him out of the situation. Then Marvin asked. "Sam, do you know someone here?" Marvin.

"No." Sam's reply surprised them.

"If you don't know why are we here?" Freya asked this time.

"Well, didn't I say earlier, to get some status of course." Sam said matter of factly.

"Sam, did you study Weapon smithy or forging before?" Philip asked after some thought. He guessed why Sam came here, but he didn't dare think of the possibility. Sam didn't answer to his question and just walked to the counter. Sam asked the receptionist.

"I want to take the exam."

"Here, fill the form and go to the first floor." The receptionist who is a young lady said with slight annoyance as she looked at him and passed a form. Sam looked at the form and took a look at it. It is an apprentice examination form. The apprentice examination form is used for people who want to be an apprentice of some already ranked Artisan. The test will help analyse the aptitude and knowledge of the candidate and the result will be posted in all the Artisan guilds, if any of the Artisans like the candidate they will offer him a chance to be an apprentice. That is how the system works in all the other guilds as well. When Philip and others looked at the form, they thought they finally understood what Sam planned. Philip can't help but say. "Sam even if you can get high score and able to become an apprentice for a high ranked artisan, it would be too late. We don't have much time." Philip said a little concerned. Sam smiled and about to answer then he heard someone from behind.

"You finally came from the hole you are hiding." Hearing that Sam and his companions all frowned. They turned towards the person who spoke and saw Leonard standing there with an ugly expression. Then Leonard saw the form in Sam's hand and said with a mocking sneer.

"You really are country bumpkin. Do you really think just because you can take an examination you will definitely become an apprentice of an artisan? Listen carefully, I am already an artisan of an Elder of the tower, he is about to become a rank 2 artisan. Do you still think that anyone will take you as an apprentice in the entire Artisan tower? Dream on. I will deal with you as soon as the admission tournament is over, I will make you regret ever born."

Sam didn't mind him at all and just walked to the counter and said to the receptionist lady. "Miss, I want to take an Artisan exam, not an apprentice exam." Hearing what Sam said everyone looked dumbfounded. The sneer on the Leonard's face froze. Then he burst in to a laughter. Receptionist also looked Sam up and down with a frown on her face. She seemed to be annoyed for some reason. Sam thought inwardly.

Receptionist just looked at Sam's handsome face and said with the same frown. "Get lost" Then she continued her working.

This time it was Sam's turn to frown. He really felt displeased. Meanwhile the receptionist also felt displeased. She is actually someone of lofty status. Her father has punished her by making her work as a receptionist for today, which made her temper flaring up quite since morning. Now a guy who is younger than her is asking to take an Artisan exam. Isn't it a joke? It is good thing that he is handsome, otherwise I would have kicked him out myself. She inwardly thought. Then she heard a voice which made her annoyance even more.

"Hello young miss, I want to take the Artisan exam." Sam repeated himself again. He got a good look at the woman. The first impression that the woman gave would be a 'vixen'. She is beautiful, s.e.xy, seductive. That doesn't mean that her character would be bad. It's just that her beautiful face, voluptuous figure. Her proud chest gave everyone that impression. They just cannot help to look at her more and get attracted to her. But none of them could be seen in Sam's eyes. He currently very displeased by her behaviour. At this time the young woman spoke in an extremely cold tone.

"I don't know where you came from. But you better get lost before I kick you out." She said with an extremely cold tone. Philip and rest were about to convince Sam but stopped as he gestured them.

"I will say again. I have an Acolyte mage cultivation and the fire attribute. Now, I want to take an examination to become an Artisan. On what grounds are you going to throw me out of here." Sam said in an equally cold tone. Hearing this she finally lost her cool.

"Fine you want to take the Examination. I will let you take that. You will have to pay 10000 spirit stones to participate. Then we will talk." She said in anger.

"Why should I pay 10000? Isn't it 1000 stones?" Sam asked in same cold voice. He is being increasingly frustrated.

"Because I said so." She said as if she is only natural but with the same high pitch voice. Sam turned and looked the surroundings. Right now, there are a lot of people surrounding them. Even there are some people with the artisan tower uniform. They seemed to be elders of the tower. But they are not interfering with the commotion. Seeing this Sam got even more frustrated. But he really didn't lose his cool but gave a devilish smile. Seeing this smile Philip and gang felt a bit cold. They looked at the receptionist with pity.

"Okay I will pay. Better I will pay a total of 18000 thousand stones. But in return I don't want my amount in return. Instead, I need a total of 5 times the original amount. Deal?" Actually, there is a rule that every candidate should pay and will only get the money back if he passed. It is to stop them from wasting the guild's time.

Hearing this all the spectators were dumbstruck. They let out a cold breath. They really want to see how big these balls are.

"Young man, don't be excessive." Now an elder intervened. Knowing that the matter is getting out of hand, he cannot be just standing there. Sam didn't even bother to look at the elder. He just looked at the woman coldly with that devilishly handsome wicked smile.

Seeing his confident yet wicked smile, the woman felt a sense of danger. But when she saw the surrounding people looking at her for reply, she felt that she would lose a lot of face. So, she agreed.

"Deal." She then spread her hand towards Sam, asking him to pay up first. But Sam didn't say anything and looked through the crowd as if he were searching for someone. Then the receptionist asked with a sneer. "What chickening out now?" She said with a provocative sneer.

"I don't trust you." Sam said with same calm and cold face. Everyone looked at the handsome man with a shocked gaze. 'This guy really knew how anger people to death.' Philip and gang thought as they looked at the receptionist. Just as the receptionist is about to lose her cool again. A tranquil voice came from back of the crowd. A middle-aged man came forward as crowd made way to him. Every employ bowed with respect. "I can be the middle man." The middle-aged man said. He is in robes belonged to the Artisan tower. From the respect of others, he seemed to be in quite a high position.

"Who are you?" Sam asked with same cold voice. Every elder looked at Sam with fierce expression.

"Young man, don't you know how to respect the elders?" The elder who interrupted Sam earlier spoke. Again, Sam didn't even bother and looked straight at the middle-aged man. Respect, he lost all the respect to these people when they just stood and watched the show. He came here with proper etiquette and procedure to take the examination, but he couldn't help being disappointed.

"I am the head of the tower." The middle-aged man said with the same tranquil voice. He didn't seem to be bothered by what Sam did. Everyone on the spot felt their legs going weak. 'This young man is done for.' Everyone thought. Even Philip and gang felt quite anxious. But Sam didn't even say anything and threw a leather bag to the middle-aged man and the person checked the bag and nodded. Then he turned to Sam and said to him. "This way please." As he spoke, he walked upstairs. Sam and the receptionist followed. Then the rest of the crowd followed as well. Leonard is also among them, he seemed to be enjoying it quite well. He also has same thought. "This country bumpkin is done for." He muttered as he followed.

Upstairs Sam, the tower head and the receptionist along with the crowd all stood before the room. The room is filled with all types of things like a bellow, pits, anvil, hammers, quenching tanks, etc. Everything a weapon maker need is there. The tower head started explaining. This is the examination room. "You need to bring your own materials, if you want you can buy from the tower. After finishing the product, you should take it to that platform. If it is passed, the standards, the tower spirit will give the rank of the weapon which is also your Artisan rank. If your weapon is innovative and new design you have to place your hand on the platform and use your spirit sense to show how you will use it. Then you may also get a Scholar artisan rank." The tower head explained.

Then he pointed at the wall and said. "That screen shows what you are doing to the higher ups from the guild. If they find any mistakes or malpractices are there, they can reject you." Sam nodded.

"Why waste your breath on him? He isn't going to pass anyway?" the receptionist sneered from the side. Sam didn't even take a look at her and walked inside the room. The room has glass walls for others to see from outside.

"Time limit is half a day." The tower head said from behind. Sam nodded and entered the room. He touched and examined every tool.

"Did Sam really know Weapon smithy?" Freya asked Philip.

"I don't know." He replied.

Did Sam really study to be an artisan? That is an obvious no. Sam didn't know about anything related to weapon smithy in this world. But that didn't mean that he is completely oblivious to manufacturing. He dabbled almost in all kinds of engineering in his previous life.

After examining all the tools, Sam started looking through the moulds in the room. There are various moulds of basic structures of weapons. Generally, an Artisan will use the mould to get the basic structure and then proceed with the forging. They all are waiting to see what type of weapon Sam will forge.

But out of their expectations Sam didn't even take a second look at the moulds and took somethings out of his spatial ring which made them dumbfounded. Sam went to the work table and took out a long paper scroll from the spatial ring and spread it over the table. There are various fine geometrical figures on the scroll. Sam looked at them once and walked towards the quenching tank. There Sam sat cross legged as he took a large heap of sand. The sand may look like some mud. But it is actually fine. It just looked like some ordinary soil, Sam took water from the tank and started pouring it over the sand and started mixing it. Sam brought the soil from the river bank.

Seeing his weird actions everyone broke out in discussions.

"What is he doing?"

"Did he lose his mind?"

"What is that soil for?"

"Is he going to make things out of mud.

"Acting Mysterious" The young receptionist scoffed but the tower head stayed silent all the time.

Sam didn't hear any of these comments. He just quietly mixed the soil. After he felt satisfied with the soil. He took out four wooden planks and some nails and started making a rectangular frame. When the frame is completed, Sam placed it on the soft floor and took out a fine sand out and started spreading it evenly on the floor. He then took out another set of weird things from the spatial ring. There are some wooden carvings.

Then Sam placed the wooden carvings on the work table and picked up a wooden mallet from the tools. Then he went back to the wooden frame with a wooden carving and placed it inside the frame, then he poured the wet soil and started ramming it with the mallet. He filled and rammed until the wooden frame is fully packed firmly. Then he inverted frame along with the packed sand. The sand didn't fall at all. Then he carefully took out the wooden carving and left packed sand with the cavity.

Sam is performing the good old casting operation using the green sand moulding technique. Just now he used wet soil and the wooden carving which is technically called as a pattern to create a sand mould to pour the molten metal. Generally, there will be another extra mould above the one he just created with an opening to pour the metal, to prevent the impurities from mixing along with the molten metal and to ensure that the metal is poured properly.

But Sam didn't feel like there is a need to it. Because the room is surrounded by a formation to avoid impurities and as for control Sam has trust in his dexterity to control it. Then Sam started to make moulds in same way with all the other patterns. The room is soon filled with seven moulds. Out of them six have moulds of single component. The seventh one has many smaller components. Then Sam came to the table and checked the scroll. After he checked the sketch properly Sam took a few steps back.

Looking at Sam's weird actions, the crowd already started getting used to it. Now only the receptionist is making comments.

"Acting all high and mighty and only playing with mud. Those spirit stones are good as mine."

Just as she was about to continue. The tower head shot a glare. The tower head is not like rest of people. He is one of the most knowledgeable people here. So, he understood that the young man is definitely not playing with mud.

Mean while Sam took out something which everyone thought would be another weird thing but went against their expectations. There is a gold metallic skeleton that looked like a skeleton of a tiger. Everyone was shocked and looked at in awe.

"Golden Blood tiger." This time the silent tower head also seemed a bit shocked. He is also thinking what sort of material that young man will be using, but never would he have expected that he would use a material that would even stump the rank 2 artisans like him.

Everyone broke into discussions as soon as they heard the name.

"Damn, where did he find a whole skeleton of the Golden blood tiger?"

"He seems to have some background. Otherwise it is impossible to get the skeleton with his own strength."

Then under the astounding gazes of everyone, Sam went to the large tiger skeleton and removed the claws and kept them in the storage. Then he removed the front leg bone of the skeleton and held it with both his hands over the large cauldron and kept it.

Sam closed his eyes and observed the metallic bone structure and slowly started analysing the grain distribution of the bone. Then everyone saw Sam sweating profusely as he kept on concentrating.

"Still acting. Humph. Does he really think that Golden Blood tiger bones are that easy to handle? This is ridiculous even to watch. He doesn't even know the basics and still want to become an Artisan." The reception is still scoffing. Everyone also nodded in agreement except few people. There are none other than Philip and gang and the tower head.

Philip and others because they saw how Sam made the bone into powder before and Tower head because of his intuition.

Yes, Intuition because he felt Sam's seriousness and confidence.

Report chapter Comments

While everyone was commenting on what Sam is going to do. The man himself sat there with a metallic bone in hand with his eyes closed. There is cauldron under the bone. The cauldron in sculpted from the rock which is found beside lava inside volcanoes. The rock can resist high temperature. Even the readymade moulds which Sam has seen earlier are made by this rock.

Right now, Sam is still concentrating on spreading his spiritual energy through the bone as evenly as possible. If it was a month before, Sam would have already lost his concentration due to exhaustion of his soul power. But now Sam prepared himself by cultivating the Divine soul spirtual sense in the past time he spent in the tower. So, Sam has more than enough mental strength. When all are anticipating when Sam's cover will be blown, they saw the bone in Sam's hand started reducing into powders right in front of their eyes. The golden coloured metallic bone is slowly but surely turning into powders. The powders are so fine they looked like some golden coloured sand. All the people took a deep breath to calm their hearts. The sneer on the receptionist's face froze as she saw the scene unfold in front of her. Leonard also saw the scene with his mouth agape. Tower head is the only calm one at least on the surface. Even Philip and others who saw this scene and already knew the outcome, had showed their change in expressions. The tower head is only calm on surface.

He clearly felt shocked, but the excitement has far surpassed the shock. He saw an Acolyte whose limit should be the rank 1 materials acting against the norms and working with a most tough and difficult rank 2 material which even the rank 2 artisans would avoid. He is clearly feeling his excitement raising along with the expectation on what to come.

The bone in Sam's hand completely disappeared as it turned into fine powder and filled the large cauldron in front him up to third of its total limit. The full leg of the Golden Blood tiger is clearly large as it is already as tall as Sam. But the cauldron is even larger as that large of a leg only filled up to a third of it. Sam then backed off a bit took of his coat and vest revealing his handsome and chiselled upper half of the body. He then again started walking towards the cauldron. All the spectators looked towards the scars on his and abs. There is an obvious claw marks on his chest and scars two stabbed wounds on his abs. Looking at that all the people just stared in silence for a while.

"Don't tell me he got the tiger himself. He seemed to be only 3rd stage Acolyte, then how on earth did he kill the tiger? Judging from its size, it clearly is late stage of level 2." Someone said from the, everyone nodded as they were thinking the same thing. Then they heard a sneer.

"He must have been carried by a hunting party. What is so great about that?" The young receptionist spoke. Everyone felt as though realization dawned on to them. Seeing this Philip and others just shook their heads. Even if they told the truth, no one would believe them that Sam killed the tiger alone.

Meanwhile Sam is concentrating as he stood in front of the cauldron. He then slowly started circulating his spiritual energy inside the cauldron and spread it all over the metallic bone powder after every grain of powder is enveloped with the spiritual energy, all the spiritual energy is converted into golden flames. The flames burned fiercely but are completely condensed and concentrated over the powders.

"What intense flames? I have never seen the flames in golden colour." Someone said in the crowd.

"Yes, the intensity of the flame is quite high."

"Why is he using the flames directly through the mouth of the cauldron? Does he not know it he hard to control the flames this way and heat loss is high?" Somebody asked. Generally, an artisan will keep the flames around the cauldron to spread the heat evenly and to efficient use of heat. But Sam didn't seem to follow the norm.

"He doesn't need it." Tower head said from the side silencing everyone. They didn't understand the meaning of the words. Only a few elders in the crowd understood what he meant. Sam, doesn't need the cauldrons help to spread the heat evenly, he can do the whole process by himself. But the whole process is not as easy as said, he needs an impeccable control of flames and Sam is currently displaying it with his eyes closed.

"Hmph, whatever. Does he really think just because he turned the bone into powder, he can melt it? The Golden Blood tiger bone is even more difficult to melt." The receptionist said with same scorn on her face. She didn't really like the fact that Sam is still hanging on there doing things she can't understand.

Just as she finished speaking something happened that made everyone to look at her with an amusing look. Sam stopped the flames and as soon as he did, an extremely hot and sizzling liquid with in golden and red colour can be seen in the cauldron.

'He made the Golden blooded tiger's bone to melt with his Acolyte mage cultivation.' This is the only thought in everyone's head as they stared at the scene and looked at the receptionist and Sam with an amused expression. They initially thought that Sam's spirit stones are as good as gone as they saw all the weird actions he performed. Now, they are having second thoughts.

Meanwhile Sam didn't seem to be bothered at all. He is just carrying on with his work. He then spread the spiritual energy into his palms as they started covering with the Golden flames. This is First stage of the innate elemental fusion. Sam achieved this when he is practicing his fighting techniques as his control over power is increased. Then Sam carried the cauldron and walked towards the moulds. Everyone was dumbfounded when Sam is using a cauldron half as tall as him, but wider than him by a few times to pour the molten metal inside the Sand moulds he made. After pouring all the molten metal into six moulds Sam came back and put the cauldron back in its place, then Sam went back to the skeleton and removed a rib bone and went to a smaller cauldron. Then he repeated the same actions. Making it in to powder and then melting it. In the same way he went back to the last seventh mould and started pouring the metal. This time, the seventh mould has a lot of cavities which are small and complicated, some are hollow cavities, some looked like fine straight line. After pouring the metal, Sam came back to the table and examined the sketches on the scroll carefully once again, after looking at it, Sam gave a satisfied nod and came towards the door.

"Can you bring me some wasted glass pieces, the transparent the better and few more planks of wood." Sam said to Marvin. Marvin nodded and left in hurry. Sam, then looked at the receptionist and gave a cold evil smile. The receptionist didn't dare to say anything. Previously, whatever she said that Sam couldn't do, he had done it and seemingly in a fast pace. It had been around four hours and a normal rank 2 Artisan will take this time to only heat the Golden Blood tiger's bone. But Sam had made it melt along with the many other things. Now she only wished that Sam's sand moulds are not good enough and his work can't be finished

Marvin came back with a big leather bag full of glass pieces and a person can be seen carrying a large number of planks from behind. Sam took the bag and was about to walk back and start working again Sam heard the tower head speaking to him.

"Where did you learn such a profound technique to melt the Golden Blood tiger bone? Even I can't see through it." Sam just shook his head with a smile and went back into the room without speaking as if he was amused by the question. Actually, Sam's technique cannot be considered as a profound thing at all based on earth standards. Yes, he has an amazing fire control, but that is not the main reason that melting of the bone is possible. The main trick lay in making it in to powder.

Sam used the very basic of the heat conduction principle. Any metal will be difficult to melt if it is bigger. Why? Because when any substance changing its phase that is when it is changing from solid form to a liquid form then, it needs to absorb a large amount of heat energy after reaching a critical temperature point which is known as melting point. This is called latent heat of the substance. If the material is in a large quantity, it will take more time to raise its temperature to melting point and it will be harder to reach the Latent heat limit. Because according to law of heat conduction, a metal with high conductivity and large surface area will tend to conduct the heat to surroundings, instead of absorbing it. That is why in modern earth people won't use these kinds of materials for casting and go to powder metallurgy instead.

Sam simply used this principle and turned the large bone into millions of entities which are so small. These entities are the grains in the powder. Then he used his spiritual energy to separate each grain and used the fire to melt it separately. This cannot be called profound instead it would be called a waste in modern earth. Because in powder metallurgy the powders are not molten instead, they will be heated to a certain temperature after the powder is poured into a mould until a new bond is formed. Melting the powder is waste of energy in modern earth. But Sam didn't have that problem in this world.

Sam came back into the room and kept on working. He has total of twelve hours to work and he only used a little over 8 hours. So, he is continuing the work as he waited for the moulds to solidify. Sam just took out another scroll and started preparing more moulds with a new set of patterns. This time the number of moulds filled the whole room, in tens. Sam then walked towards the cauldron. This time he didn't use the bones instead he took out the whole large leather bag of glass pieces. Then he started melting it. This time it didn't take much time and then started pouring it in more than 90 percent of moulds in the room. The glass is clearly a lot different as it can be directly used for ordinary casting. But the glass back on earth can't be used like it as it solidifies as soon as it leaves the heat for a second.

As Sam was doing this the first batch of the seven moulds all cooled down, Sam slowly went there are and then, he slowly started destroying the moulds as Soil collapsed. Crowd looked at the scene curiously, they want to see how these knew moulds will work. Then they saw Sam taking out some metallic objects in various shapes and sizes from the heaps of the soil. Particularly from the seventh and largest mould he took out a bunch of objects. Sam slowly went to the grinding stone and started grinding the objects after an hour of grinding, Sam had a bunch of shiny metallic objects with him. Then he took some long and thin vertical metal strips with circular cross section. They can be considered as wires. Actually, it is impossible to produce a casted wire in modern earth, but here with Sam's control over spiritual energy and his dexterity, Sam has done the impossible. Sam took the wires to the anvil and stood before the circular protrusion which is used for making curved shapes. Sam put a wire across the circular protrusion and started coiling it. All the crowd looked at Sam with a surprised expression as he made a weird coil out of the wire. It is one of the oldest things created in the modern earth which is used in a myriad of things and completely new to this world. A helical spring. The crowd didn't know what purpose it serves, but they are waiting as they saw Sam making a number of springs. Then Sam finally made his way to table.

There are all the components in front of him shining. Sam took deep breath as he started assembling. The crowd looked as Sam took a slightly curved metallic block in his hands. It has a converging cross section. That is one end is bigger than other. The block has two circular grooves on bigger side and a single hole on smaller side. Then the Sam took a weird looking blade. What seemed like the handle of the blade is also curved, then Sam inserted the 'handle' of the blade inside the single hole on the smaller side. Then he took out some metallic bone powder with one hand and made a fist with another hand. Then he pointed his index finger from the fist towards the joint of blade and the block, then the fingertip of the index finger released a golden flame which is burning fiercely, Sam slowly moved the finger around the joint while slowly pouring the powder. Sam is welding the joint, but the crowd didn't understand, but the tower head understood. He saw a similar technique from the higher rank artisan, but the technique is made in much different form. Sam then did the same thing to another pair of identical block and blade. After that he kept them aside and took another which is also curved but has a large hollow, inside the hollow there are two holes smaller than the holes in previous block, Sam took a weird looking object which the crowd didn't understand. The object looked like a long cylindrical rod mounted by a thick metallic disc on top. It is a piston. Sam inserted the piston rod inside the block and then took another piston and did the same to another hole. Then Sam carefully took the previous block welded with blade and inserted inside the hollow. The two piston heads inserted perfectly inside the grooves on the metallic block.

Sam repeated the same actions with another set of the blocks. Then Sam turned over the set, there two, much smaller holes can be seen, and there is long rectangular hole. Sam inserted two coin like objects inside the small holes. Then Sam took two springs and inserted inside the holes and again inserted a pair of coins again. Then Sam took out a bottle of liquid from the storage and started pouring. It is the blood of the Blazing earth bull which he killed earlier. This is preserved in a bottle of special material. Crowd grew even more confused by his actions. But they won't be getting any of the answers now.

Sam slowly poured the blood and then repeated the same actions with another set. Sam kept the sets aside carefully not to spill the blood outside and took the rectangular block in his hands. Its width is a lot lesser when compared to other blocks. It has two long protrusions in rectangular shape on both sides and a circular hole in centre of the long flat side. Sam took two, wedge like objects and welded on either side of the circular hole.

The wedge is hollow all the way with both sides open. Sam took another hollow wedge which has one side closed and other side open, then Sam inserted the wedge (second one) such that closed surface will face the circular hole. He took two springs and kept them in hollow he took two small pistons and inserted the piston rods inside the springs. Then Sam took the set (Curved block and blade) he previously kept aside and inserted the rectangular the rectangular protrusion of the block into the hole of the set. Then the pistons on the wedges inserted themselves inside the holes where Sam poured the blood. Sam welded all the joints and then did the same on the other side of the rectangular block,

Now there is a weird looking object with half a crescent of irregular cross section on both sides of a rectangular block. Looking at the object the crowd didn't know what to make of it. Even tower head looked a little lost. Sam then took out a small thin rope like thing from the storage. It is the spinal tendon of the Blazing earth bull. Due to staying outside without any bodily fluids of bull, the tendon shrunk, but its elasticity can't be doubted. Sam inserted the ends of the tendon inside a small hole near the joint of the blades on both sides. The crowd didn't notice this at all. Sam poured some metal powder on both sided and melted it to solidify.

Sam came to the final step. There are only three objects left on the table. A weird looking spline like object and a small metallic frame and a coin like object. Sam welded the metallic frame on the bottom side of the central rectangular block. The crowd understood something for first time. It is the handle. They understood because Sam held it with his hand. Then Sam took the weird looking spline. They can't recognise the shape. But anyone from the modern earth who know the English alphabet will recognise, it is shape formed by intervening of the two 'S' letters in different fonts (Cover page). There is a circular protrusion on the bottom side of the shape, Sam inserted the protrusion inside the hole, then took the coin like object and welded it with the protrusion which came barely came out from other side. Then Sam took the completed object in his hands and held it with his hands. The 'S' shape is not parallel to the object but it is some what tilted outside. But Sam didn't care as it is intentional. Sam cleaned his creation for one last time and then slowly walked towards the platform.

"He seems to be finished." One of the people from the outside crowd said.

"But what is it exactly? I can't understand"

"Me too."

"Tower head do you know what it is?" One of the braver ones asked. But tower head shook his head. Sam took the weapon to the platform and placed his hand on the palm shaped groove on the platform.

The platform has two grooves. One is in shape of the circular coin. This is where badges of artisans kept when they bring the product for evaluation. They will place the badge in the groove and their hands on the badge to proceed for examination. The tower spirit will evaluate the product ranking. This is used for product appraisal as well as promotion examination. The fresh examiners have to keep the hand on the palm groove.

Report chapter Comments

Sam closed his eyes as he started spreading his spiritual sense. He felt like his consciousness slipping into the platform and an illusory space came into his eyes. There was a human silhouette is in front of Sam's vision. 'The tower spirit' the thought came to his mind

"What is your name?" the tower spirit asked in a neutral voice.

"Sam."

"Imagine a suitable scenario to use your product and use it. Show its capability to its fullest. If you can't use your product yourself, you can imagine a cultivator with the requirements and use it. Test starts now." The tower spirit said and disappeared.

Sam looked at his hands. There is golden metallic object in his hands, it is clearly what he made moments ago. Sam closed his eyes and imagined a scenario...

It has been an hour since Sam has started his evaluation. But he didn't open his eyes. The crowd started growing impatient.

"How long is he going to take?" Someone said in the crowd.

"Yeah, it has been such a long time."

"Maybe he failed and just pretending." This time it is Leonard. But he himself didn't believe his words. He is dumbfounded from Sam's performance. He just hoped he would fail at last step. There is someone who also hoped he would fail. That is the receptionist. She forgot about the bet a long time ago. She is an Artisan of first rank and her cultivation is at peak of Acolyte. She became Artisan recently at 18 years of age. This is a great accomplishment. Generally, Artisans use take the test at late stages. But now she saw someone, who is at initial stage Acolyte and working with higher rank materials. The pride she had shattered into pieces. That is the reason, she wanted Sam to fail, so that her view of world would be proved correct. But there is a sense of foreboding that is saying her to give up the hope and it is correct.

The platform brightened suddenly as Sam took his hand. The screen on the wall near the platform, showed the result of the evaluation.

'Product name- Unknown

Product type- Weapon

Creator- Sam

Rank of the weapon- Rank 2' Below the writing there are nine golden stars.

Crowd went into uproar. The expressions of those who wished Sam to fail are burning with embarrassment. Sam's friends are jumping with joy. Sam passed and he is just not 15 yet. This is a major accomplishment to be a ranked Artisan at his age. All the knowledgeable persons are looking at the stars below the rank.

Sam understood what the stars meant. The weapons in the same rank are also divided in the quality and they are shown with the stars. The more the stars the more incredible the weapon is. The one star being the lowest and 10 stars being the highest. If a weapon has 10 stars it means its might can be compared to the next rank weapon. The badge of an artisan also contains the stars. For example, the tower head of this tower is a Rank 2 artisan with 6 stars. Just when Sam was deep in his thoughts, another string of letters came.

'Examination Evaluation

Candidate- Sam

Result- Passed

Rank - Pseudo Rank 2 weapon Artisan Rank 3 Scholar artisan.'

Looking at the result Sam let out an arrogant smirk. He wished for this result. The Pseudo rank 2 means, if an artisan of lower cultivation rank can create higher rank then he will get Pseudo rank title. That means, as long as he reached the required cultivation rank, then he can become a rank 2. Then with a blinding light a circular platform appeared on the rectangular platform on which Sam's weapon along with two circular badges which are 3 times larger than a normal coin, one is a golden badge with a symbol which indicates the number 3 in this world's language on it and under the 3 there is a scroll symbol. This is symbol of his Scholar Artisan. This is his Scholar Artisan badge. The other badge is black in colour. Normally, the weapon artisan badge is in silver in colour. The black indicates the pseudo rank. The badge has number 2 on it. There is a symbol of a hammer and a symbol of fire under the number. Back of the both badges, there is Sam's name.

Sam took the weapon and stored it inside the ring. Then he slowly took the badges and looked at them carefully. There are nine stars on the Weapon artisan badge. Indicating his position as a higher level among the other rank 2 artisans. Sam felt proud of himself. Sam slowly took the badges and walked back to the table.

Sam put on his vest and coat and started walking towards the moulds and started breaking them. There are several, glass tube like products and the small metallic products which he collected inside his storage. Sam tidied up the place slowly. Keeping the soil and scraps, he even cleaned the grinding stone. He cleaned until the room is back to its original way before he came.

Sam slowly walked outside the room and smiled towards Philip and his friends and walked near them. Sam took out the badges and asked Philip with a smile.

"I think this much of status enough. No?"

Philip didn't answer and just looked at Sam with grin as he gave him a thumbs up. All Sam's friends are shocked at excited. The thought having a pseudo rank 2 artisan made them excited even more.

"You hid himself too deeply." Philip finally said.

"Yeah. That is true." Paul said slowly.

"You better give me discount when I come to you." Marvin spoke.

"Damn it, Sam. How can you hide the fact that you are an Artisan from me? Don't worry, I will be magnanimous and forgive you if you... hmph" Freya was about say something shameless again, but Haley shut her mouth with her hand.

Haley slowly looked towards and said in an extremely low voice. "Congratulations." That's it. No lengthy talks and only short and straight forward.

All the other spectators in the crowd just stared at them as they chatted. Nobody wants to interrupt; nobody wants to leave either. After all, it is not every day one would come across a prodigy and nobody wants to miss a chance to talk to him and try to make a connection. They are all Apprentice Artisans and rank 1 artisans. So, having a connection with a higher ranked artisan is always beneficial. But nobody has guts to interrupt. After all they all just stood and watched the show, when Sam was getting ill-treated at the reception. Not only they didn't interrupt, but also let the receptionist do and say whatever she wanted. Now they don't have any face to start a conversation.

"Excuse me, Sir." Somebody finally approached. The person is none other than the tower head. Sam turned and looked at him. He didn't reply at all. Seeing Sam's expression tower head didn't know what to say.

Of course, Sam wouldn't be courteous. He really didn't like the Artisan tower. Although, the mistake of one person being rude and unreasonable cannot represent the character of every person belonging to the tower, what bothered him most is the fact is nobody tried to stop the receptionist when she is being unreasonable. Even this tower head also came last and acted as a middle man rather than stop the lady being rude.

Sam directly ignored the Tower head and walked directly towards the receptionist and looked at her face. The change of the receptionist face can be really considered amusing. There is no trace of arrogance she showed a few hours earlier. Her head held down in embarrassment and she is gritting her teeth as she stared at the floor.

Sam stood in front of her. Sensing that someone is near her she looked up saw Sam slowly staring at her. There is an arrogant smirk on his face. His eyes stared at her directly without any trace of hiding the cold raw arrogance. He looked at her chest and saw a badge gold in colour and there is a number 1 engraved on it with a symbol of hammer and fire underneath. He looked at her eyes again and this time there is also disdain along with the arrogance in her eyes.

She saw the eyes filled with raw arrogance and disdain and felt her pride shattering. Nobody looked at her like that in all her eyes. It is her first time someone looking at her like that. From childhood all the people around her looked at her with adoring and admiring gazes. She was praised for her beauty and talents endlessly. Wherever she was, there are countless people looking at her with envy. But now there is a person right in front of him looking at her disdain. Endless disdain.

"I ..." Just as she was about to say something Sam interrupted her.

"Pay up." Sam said as spread his hand. Everyone around was dumbfounded. They imagined countless scenarios, but never this one. The young lady also became fl.u.s.tered as she remembered the bet.

"Young sir, why don't we let bygones be bygones? So, please give some leeway." An elder from the Artisan tower said. Seeing that Sam is still young he wanted to mediate by smooth talking.

Sam looked at the elder and said with an amused expression. "Why should I?" Elder was stumped by the reply. 'Is he asking for a reason?' Elder thought and looked at the tower head with a look of hesitation. Then tower head himself spoke up.

"Sir, Sam. Kelly is my daughter and I failed to teach her properly. So, please give me some face." He said with a gentle tone. "Kelly, apologize." Then he shouted towards the receptionist.

Kelly felt her body shudder from his father's abrupt shout. Tears threatened to come out of her eyes. Looking at her expression, nobody could relate to her arrogant-self few hours ago. Every person felt their hearts tighten as they watched her beauty. Well, everyone except one.

Sam looked at her with the same cold look. When she looked at his handsome face and that cold expression, her mood became even more gloomy. Kelly wasn't able to speak. She wanted to say something, but she can't get the words out of her mouth. She, doesn't know if it was due to anger embarrassment.

"Hahaha. Did you see that? she doesn't even have anything to say. I am sick of waiting here." Sam said as he laughed coldly. He looked at Kelly and repeated. "Pay up." She still didn't reply.

"What? Do you really think I have all day? Pay up." Sam asked as his tone become harsh. Kelly almost broke into tears. He saw her face that was about to cry. Then he turned towards the tower head and spoke. "Aren't you the middle-man? Why are you staying silent for?" Listening to him everyone felt like he is not kidding. They first thought that he is just going to find some trouble to cleanse the humiliation and make a fuss here with his status a higher ranked Artisan. But it seems that he really is asking for money? But it is still trouble to them. Because even with the Artisan tower's income, it is not easy to pay 90000 spirit stones. They would need to explain it to their higher ups. So, the only outcome is to let her pay herself. And it is obviously impossible for a girl who recently became an Artisan. So, there is only one option left.

"Sir, Sam How about I pay it for her?" The tower head asked. Even though he said without hesitation, he felt his heart bleeding inside. He first thought that, since he had a conflict with his daughter and made her work at the reception, he would entertain her a little bit by just mediating the bet. He didn't really have any thought of making the bet. His initial assumption is that the young man is trying to bite off more than he can chew. So, after he failed, he would just take the entrance fee and give the rest back by convincing his daughter as well as teaching the guy a lesson on behalf of her. Even if the young man became a rank 1 artisan, he can directly use his seniority as a rank 2 artisan to mediate the conflict and put it off a joke. That is his initial plan. But the young man didn't follow the script. He just took the exam and out ranked him. These 90000 spirit stones are savings from past two years he has been making. Now all of them will be gone.

"Oh, did she use your mouth to act arrogant in front of me?" Sam asked a question which made him stumped. 'Now you are being completely unreasonable' The tower heard inwardly thought. But he forced a smile. Then Sam said again.

"Forget it. Just return my spirit stones back and send me a whole set of equipment that is in that room." Sam said as he pointed at the room in which he has just taken the test. Hearing this the tower head sighed in relief. The equipment is not an issue at all. Particularly for an Artisan who is in second rank there is a significant discount on the basic smithy equipment. Even though it will cost him some spirit stones, he wouldn't have to go broke. Sam took a piece of paper and wrote something and passed it to the tower head.

"This is the place where I live. Send it after the Starwood academy admissions are over. But you better keep the place a secret." Sam then turned around and started walking. Then he stopped and looked at Kelly and then continued to walk away. There is a look of disregard in his eyes. The intense disdain before was also gone. It was as if his eyes were saying to him. 'You don't even deserve my disdain.' This left her a bitter taste and finally broke into tears. Her father came forward and took her into his embrace. She just lost her head in an impulse. She never wanted to take it out on a random person who has nothing to do with her bad mood. But it happened on an impulsive decision of hers and now that random person trampled on her pride and even disregarded her existence. She was in awe with his performance and unique skills he displayed, but she never got a chance to express her admiration. All she got was an intense disregard in his eyes, first time in her life she wanted a person's acknowledgement. She wanted to own up to her actions, but she chickened out at last minute. She hated herself. Both father and daughter just stood there in each other's embrace as everyone left them alone.

Report chapter Comments

A person had a lifeless expression as he walked out of the Artisan tower. This person is none other than Leonard. His body covered in cold sweat as he thought about what he should do. The country bumpkin whom he thought he could trample upon anytime is now an existence, he shouldn't provoke. But he and his family already provoked him. "I will just stay silent about it. There are a lot of people in the city who wants his wealth. So, if news won't spread there would be a possibility of him dying. So, I will just stay out of this." He muttered as he ran to his house.

Meanwhile in a nearby costly inn. Sam and his friends are having a meal as they chatted cheerfully.

"Okay attention every one. Here let me give a toast for our very own artisan Sam." Marvin stood up and made a toast with his wine glass. In this world, the people who are 16 years old are considered a.d.u.l.t and can drink as they want. At the table only Sam is still underage. Even Paul is 16 years old. So, everyone except Sam is having wine while he was stuck with a fruit juice.

"Sam, how old are you exactly?" Suddenly Philip asked from the side. Everyone looked at Sam curiously. They really want to know how old Sam exactly is. Even though he said that he will reach 15 in about two months, it had been a vague answer.

"I think I will turn 15 in few days. Sam said without any interest. But the other's expressions turned gloomy. Sam observed that and asked nonchalantly. "What?"

"You do know what that means right?" Freya asked.

"What do you mean?" Sam asked with confusion.

"How come you are so dense even with your mind like that. Even though you are just about to be 15 you already have become an Artisan, that too a higher rank. Do you know how people feel when they compare themselves to you?" Philip explained.

"Well, its their bad, if they think like that. If it wasn't for the fact these nobles are eyeing me, I cannot be bothered to take the examination." Sam replied as if taking this exam itself is a tiring job. All the others sitting at the table felt that they didn't have anything to talk about anymore as they heard his reply. They just stayed silent and finished their meals. After that the two girls went to their home and the rest of the boys shamelessly followed Sam to his mansion. As soon as he entered the mansion, Sam was greeted by Yanwu. Before Sam left to the Artisan tower, Yanwu said he wants to go out to do something and then left. Seeing that Yanwu has returned Sam felt relieved. Sam felt that Yanwu has something on his mind but he didn't ask anything.

Sam and other boys sat in the living room and chatted. Philip asked in between.

"Sam do you know how the admissions take place?"

"No."

"Well, then I will let you know. Actually, we cannot call it as simple admissions. Because it involves people students who are already admitted in to the academy last year." Philip said.

"Why?" Sam asked with a confused tone.

"The thing is the process is not only for the admissions but also for the assessment of the previous years students. They will put the previous year students against the candidates for the examination in the final round of the competition. So, that is why we are also involved." This time, Marvin answered.

"Actually, what are the qualifications to attend the exam?" Sam asked.

"The first and foremost age and cultivation. The first round of assessment is this. The candidates must not be older than 16 and must not be younger than 15. The age will be assessed with high precision, measuring up to days. Me and Paul, wanted to take the exam at same time. So, I took the exam last year. Now I am about to reach seventeen and he is about 16 years old.

When it comes to cultivation assessment. The minimum requirement is the 9th stage initiation and there is no problem, the one doesn't reach the late stage of Acolyte." Philip finished.

"The second round will be eliminating the major number of candidates by a free for all competition. It changes every time. But it will always have some danger with in. There will always be some deaths. The ones who are still left after the competition will be having an admission to the academy." Marvin continued after a slight pause. "The third and final competition is the group fight between the Seniors and the candidates left after the examination. In this competition they will rank the freshmen and seniors according to their results and there will be a significant reward based on the score." Marvin finished explaining. Sam started thinking and asked a question. "Will there be a restriction on weapons?"

"Any weapons above rank 1 will be rejected. Candidates cannot use the array discs and inscriptions as such as well. Pills and other medicine are also not allowed. Philip said.

"Okay then you prepare well for the exam then we will not be visiting you tomorrow. See you at the academy." Philip and others left, leaving Sam alone. As soon as they left, Yanwu came and landed in front of Sam.

"Sam, I need to go out for a few days." Yanwu said as soon as he landed.

"What happened?" Sam asked Yanwu as he sensed his seriousness.

"I need to investigate something. I will be back within ten days." Yanwu said reassuring Sam. The tokens Sam got from the city gate for the beasts leaves a special aura on them which makes the security of the city guards to recognize them. So, Yanwu can come and go as he please. Even if he doesn't have that, he can still turn in to an ordinary crow and travel as he please.

Seeing that Yanwu is not willing to talk more, Sam didn't ask further. "Okay stay safe. If you have any problem, just let me know." Yanwu nodded and flew away. Sam just sighed and slowly walked to his bedroom to sleep.

Sam laid on his bed and just stared at the ceiling. After sometime his eyes closed as he slowly drifted into sleep.

Next day morning, Leonard really underestimated the scope of news that a 15-year-old pseudo rank 2, artisan will bring. The whole city by this time knew that there is a young and highly ranked artisan is in the city. This news even got more attention than a young man buying a mansion at a high price in an auction using fire spirit stones against the noble families. But nobody seemed to made a connection between these two young men.

Sam walked on the streets as he heard people talk about him. He made his way to the Artisan tower. As soon as he entered the tower, the workers in the artisan tower went stiff. Generally, the first floor is a weapon shop and a receptionist will be there to attend to the people who came to the tower for purposes other than buying weapons from the shop. There will always be several staff attending to the customers. If a high ranked artisan like Sam entered the tower, then they will jump in joy to serve him. But now nobody dared to approach him as they had ruined such chance from giving a bad impression yesterday.

Sam walked towards the reception. When he saw the person sitting at the reception, Sam couldn't help but feel surprised. Because the person in the reception is same as yesterday. The Kelly who is daughter of tower head. He didn't expect her to work at the reception the very next day after such commotion. When Sam looked at her, she also looked him and their gazes met. When she saw him, she couldn't help but feel fl.u.s.tered. She lost all the pride arrogance from yesterday, there is no sign of the wilfulness she displayed yesterday. But Sam didn't feel like interacting with her.

He just stopped in his tracks and looked around. He then looked at a young man who is not attending any customers, he called over him. "Excuse me." The young man immediately stiffened but he still walked over and stood in front of Sam.

"Can I trouble you to look for an elder here? I need to ask them something." Sam asked the young man with a polite but neutral tone. As soon as he finished, the young attendant nodded his head and left in a hurry. They are not that far away from the reception. So, Kelly clearly heard their discussion. She felt somewhat lost. Actually, it is the receptionist's job to inform the elders if somebody came to meet them, but Sam didn't even bother to talk to her. She felt the same disregard that he showed her yesterday.

After Sam left yesterday, she stayed alone and reflected on her behaviour. She then understood that, she has been too used to going everything her way within the Artisan tower. That is the reasons, she acted arrogantly after she became an Artisan at 18. She has become drunk of being called a genius and started acting wilfully. Now when Sam trampled on her like nothing, she understood how delusional she really is.

Sam then called for another attendant and asked for some materials. Then the attendant brought those material and Sam completed the transaction. After that Sam waited for a few more minutes.

The young man who left earlier came rushing from upstairs, behind him was the middle-aged tower head.

"Sir Sam, what can I do for you?" the tower head asked Sam with a humble tone.

"I need to borrow a forging room for a while. You see there is the admission to Starwood academy day after tomorrow. I need to make a weapon for myself." Sam said with a polite tone.

"Sure, sure. You can definitely borrow one. I will lead the way right now." The tower head agreed quickly and started leading the way. Sam followed him. Behind them, Kelly looked at Sam as if she was about to say something but she didn't say anything.

Tower head led Sam to a private forging room. This room didn't have any transparent walls, instead it has fully opaque walls respecting the privacy of the Artisan. The platform is also only having a single groove which can only be operated with a badge. Sam examined the room and nodded in satisfaction. Then he turned towards the tower head and nodded. The tower head got the hint and turned to leave, albeit with reluctance.

Sam stayed in the forging room making something all the while until it is evening. Nobody knew what he is doing. When sun is about to set, Sam finally came outside. His face looked exhausted but there was a satisfying smirk on it. His handsome has a unique charm attached to it because of that smirk. When he looked straight there was a beautiful and s.e.xy woman standing with her head down. It is Kelly. Sensing his gaze, Kelly looked towards him and as soon as she saw him, she made her way towards him and stood right in front of him. Sam was about to move away and leave.

"Sorry." She said in a sweet, alluring yet timid voice. Sam halted his footsteps and looked at her with a questioning look.

"I just want to apologize for my arrogant behaviour yesterday. I know it won't change the fact I was arrogant and unreasonable; I just hope you can just forgive me." She said in same timid voice.

Looking at her appearance, Sam understood what was happening. She never felt the disregard he shown yesterday before. She felt that her existence has always being valuable. But know a person is not even acknowledging her existence. Seeing her Sam sighed.

"Why do you seek forgiveness?" Sam asked. She was stumped and stared at him in silence. She wanted to say something but she doesn't know how to voice it out. Sam then continued.

"I don't care if you are arrogant. In fact, I myself am arrogant. Even though you being arrogant caused me displeasure. That's about it. Nothing more. That is not enough for me to completely disregard. At most I would be laughing at your naivety for acting arrogant in front of a superior person. you not being able to back your arrogance and losing will bring you disdain. But if you can't even keep your words, that is when you will be an existence that I will not acknowledge." Sam finished and left there without turning back. Kelly stood at the spot with a pondering expression and after sometime she smiled and looked at the direction in which Sam has left.

Actually, Sam doesn't like to talk that much. But when he saw Kelly, he saw himself in her. In his previous life, there was a point of time when Sam wanted nothing but the acknowledgement of others. When Sam started having results of all his hard work and talent, he wanted nothing but acknowledgement of everyone superior to him. He wanted them to feel that his existence matters. Kelly is in similar situation. Sam doesn't know why she is like that. But he felt that is the case.

Sam came to the first floor, where another young man is taking the shift as a receptionist. He walked to the counter and asked. "I want to buy some arrows." When the receptionist saw who it was and stood up. He immediately acknowledged his request and immediately asked. "Sir, how many do you want?"

"I need 10 rank 1 arrows and 200 normal arrows." Sam said. The receptionist nodded and Sam left the tower after he completed the transaction. Sam slowly made his way to the mansion. There is nobody from the noble families targeting him now as the admissions are right around the corner. On the way to his mansion, Sam bought several items needed for inscriptions and left to his place. That night he just lay on the bed as he stared at the ceiling. He didn't know what he should do. Things are moving too fast since, he came to this world. He suddenly thought of a little girl. 'Stella. I hope you are in peace now.' Sam thought as he slowly muttered something.

"Happy Birthday Sam." Today is the birthday of Sam of this world. Now it would be his birthday from now on. He slept as a small teardrop came through his left eye signifying his loneliness, in this unfamiliar world.

Report chapter Comments

On the day of the admission of the Starwood academy. As soon as sun rose everyone in the city is making their way to the academy. The academy occupies a large amount of land. All the streets were bustling with people. Everyone is talking excitedly. There are many people who came from various villages under the jurisdiction of the Starwood city. Every village will send their suitable candidates, to take part in the examination. There is a large crowd gathering at the academy. There will be hundreds of people gathering at the academy to participate in the admission. There will be better guidance and resources if they were able to enrol into the academy. There are five villages under the control of the Starwood city. Anyone from these villages are suitable for joining the examination. Everyone is here for opportunities

Sam slowly walked towards the Starwood academy. As he slowly walked towards the academy, the crowd became denser. There are lot of people gathered in groups and talking. There are a lot of counters with queues. These counters are here for registration. Sam walked towards one counter and joined the queue. When his turn came, he took out his city resident token and registered his name. Then he slowly made his way, where all the candidates are gathered. After the registration process is completed, a group of people in same type of clothes came. They have a symbol of Starwood tree on their clothes. They seem to be staff of the academy. They guided all the candidates through the huge gate into the academy. After passing through the gate Sam started observing his surroundings. The place is a huge empty ground. In the centre of the ground there is a huge stage and there are several tents in the ground.

There are several viewing platforms on the other side of the huge stage where several groups of people can be seen seated. Each platform belongs to each major power. The central two platforms belong to the city lord and the Starwood academy. On the platform belonging to the city lord, there is a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance in Ice blue colour robes sitting in the chair. That is none other than the City lord. He is a Baron ranked noble who is in charge of the territory under the Starwood city. He is the strongest of all people here. Only the principal of the Starwood academy is his match. There is a familiar face beside the City lord. She is Haley. She seemed to searching for someone in the crowd of candidates.

Sam then turned towards the Starwood's academy's platform. There are several elderly figures in the same uniform sitting there. There is a middle-aged man who seemed to be a little older than the city lord sitting in the main seat with his eyes closed. He has a scholarly air around him. His eyebrows are clear indicating his peaceful state. His figure is not muscular and more on the lean side. He has bronze skin giving a faint l.u.s.tre of unique charm. He is the principal of the Starwood academy who is also the only match for the city lord.

Sam then looked towards other platforms and found some familiar faces. Marcus Evergreen can be seen as he is chatting with Philip and Paul is also trying hard to get into the conversation. They seem to be in good mood. Then Sam saw another familiar face on another platform. It is Freya. There is a robust middle-aged man who has a fiery air around him sitting next to her. He has a scowl on his face as he seemed somewhat unhappy and Freya also has a pout on her face. She wore her battle robes today which she wore when she came to Sam's shop in Lava rock village. Sam then turned towards the Grey hound family and searched for some one. When he found Leonard and Raymond. Sam gave a wicked smile. He really wants to see how Leonard will react when he saw him.

He then saw other four platforms. They belong to the four towers. When he saw the Artisan tower platform, he saw that Kelly is also present along with the Tower head and other friends, Sam didn't care much about them and just started looking around with the calm face.

But the rest of the candidates are not as calm he heard two boys chatting.

"Oh, look there three goddesses are all here. I feel like I am already in heave. A handsome young man said to an average looking man who has a sword on his hip. The average looking man has an irritable expression as he spoke. "Shawn, keep it low."

"How can I keep it low? I can see all the three goddesses at same time. Jack you should let me loose sometimes and stop your nagging. When will you understand my youthful and handsome self? Learn to appreciate beauty." The handsome young man whose name is Shawn said with the exaggerated sigh. The man named Jack didn't know what to reply and just sighed. Shawn then continued.

"Look at the three goddesses. Fiery goddess Freya, Ice goddess Haley and the Artisan goddess Kelly all are here at the same time. Do you think that anyone of them will take interest in me? Oh, by the way do you know that Kelly is daughter of the tower head. They hid this too deeply. I heard that an arrogant young and talented not so handsome artisan has humiliated Kelly. If I know who is I will kick his butt..." Shawn kept on blabbering.

Hearing his words, Sam furrowed his brows. 'He wants to kick my butt. We will see then.' Sam thought and then started thinking about the other point. 'The fact that Kelly is tower head's daughter is hidden is new. That is why Philip didn't strongly oppose, when I had a conflict with Kelly yesterday. If he knew he would probably have stopped me.' Sam thought to himself.

"Attention Everyone." The principal of the academy came to the stage and started speaking. "Today is the day our Starwood academy welcomes new blood. You will all be the future of the academy and also the kingdom. So, I wholeheartedly thank all the candidates for appearing here to join in the exam." The principal paused and looked at the candidates. The first round will be age and cultivation assessment. If you don't meet the requirements you will be disqualified to participate in further. Now, there are around 400 students and we will only select the top 100 students today. So, I request candidates to go to any of the tents to complete your assessment." The Principal finished and went back to his place.

There are around 20 tents in the ground. Sam walked towards a tent and stood in the queue. Coincidentally, Shawn and Jack are in the same queue. When Shawn completed his assessment he had a proud look as he came out of the tent and a grin showing all his teeth can be seen. After a few minutes Jack also came out of the tent. Both of them have a bronze colour token in their hands. This is token saying that, they are selected for the next round of assessment. Within no time Sam's time came. When Sam entered the tent, he saw a young man in his twenties sitting behind a desk. The desk has two crystal balls of volley ball size resting on it. After entering the young man looked at him and asked.

"Name?"

"Sam."

"Please come forward and place your hand on this left crystal." The young man said in a low voice. Sam placed his hand on the left side crystal ball and the crystal ball glowed. Sam, then felt a prickling sensation on his palm. Then a string of letters projected on the crystal ball. '15 years and 1 day.' Sam felt dumbfounded. Even though Philip said that the age will be measured up to the days, he didn't think that it would look this cool. He was awed by this age measuring device. Then he saw the young man behind the desk. He also had a shocking expression on his face. But his shock is for a different reason. He is shocked because of the close shave Sam had. Then he came out of his daze and said to Sam.

"Now, please keep your hand on this crystal." He said as he noted down Sam's age in the book. Sam nodded and kept the hand on the right crystal ball. This time also another string of words projected.

'Acolyte level 3'. This time the young man felt his world turn upside down. A fifteen-year-old at Acolyte that too at level 3. This time young man almost had a heart attack. He stood up from his chair in shock. Sam felt quite puzzled from his actions.

"Excuse me, what should I do now.?" Sam asked.

"No- Nothing." The young came out of his daze and handed a bronze token to Sam. The bronze token has a symbol of Starwood tree engraved on it. Sam took the token and left leaving the young man.

The first-round assessment went very quickly. Sam underestimated the number of eliminated contestants. Sam thought that since rules are not hidden, he felt that not many non-eligible contestants will attend. But they are many who still came to just try their luck. This is because there are special concessions made for special constitutions. But there are very rare. Now, there are only two hundred something people left.

Sam came and joined in the group with the bronze tokens, there he saw someone familiar. It is none other Oliver. The c.o.c.ky son of the village head.

When Sam saw him, he also saw Sam by coincidence. Sam gave him a smile. Looking at Sam, Oliver immediately broke out in cold sweat. He still remembered the way Sam, ruthlessly dealt with his lackeys, if it wasn't for his father, he would have suffered miserably, just like his lackeys. Both of them are crippled. Sam just made their worthless. One of them can't bear the torment and committed suicide. Oliver didn't want to provoke Sam again. Oliver then turned towards the viewing platform of the city lord. Sam also looked towards same direction and saw someone he failed to notice earlier. The village head of the lava rock village. He is standing behind the City lord, along with four others. These are all the village heads of the other four villages under the city lord. Sam turned towards Oliver again and gave an evil smirk. He really wants to see, how the village head is going to react after he was finished with his son. Then a voice interrupted Sam's thought.

"The first-round assessment is completed. All the candidates with a bronze token are eligible for the second round." The Principal said as he stood up and walked up the huge stage.

"The second round of the assessment will begin in a few minutes. The second round will take place in the testing grounds of the Starwood academy. The condition for passing the second round is quite simple. You have to survive. In the testing grounds, all of you will be assessed at the same time. The last hundred who will stand are eligible for the next round. There will be ranking in this round. The one who has more points will have highest ranking. In this round the candidates have a free for all royal rumble competition in the grounds.

Along with the candidates, there will be some Level 1 and level 2 beasts in the grounds. Each level 1 beast carries one point. Each level 2 initial stage beast carries 2 points. Level 2 final stage beast carries 3 points.

Other than the beasts in the competition, every other participant is also an enemy. The last hundred to survive will have extra points according to the ranking. The person who ranked in the hundredth place is awarded with 101 points. The candidate in 99th place will have 102 points, then so on so forth. Even if you have killed many beasts and have gained so many points, if you failed to survive till top hundred, the rest of the points will be deleted. So, be careful.

Your lives are your own responsibility. If you are in a life-threatening danger and wish to give up. Crush the bronze token and the hunting grounds formation will protect you. But if you don't do that and continue, your life is your own responsibility. You can use any means except for the external assistance to survive in the competition. If you use external means like inscribed weapons, inscriptions and array discs, that would be tantamount to the provocation of Starwood academy and you will be bearing the consequences."

Then the Principal turned towards the noble families and said. "The eligible families from the noble household please come forward and join the group." Then a group five to eight people came forward from each house-holds viewing platforms. After all the people joined. The Principal again addressed the crowd and said.

"You will be following this Elder to the testing grounds. You guys will be placed in different locations in all of the testing grounds. If another candidate is nearby you will get the signal from your bronze token. The time limit is until dawn tomorrow. May the most qualified win." The principal said and went back to the viewing platform.

The Elder who is pointed by the Principal gestured all the candidates and took them towards the gate behind the ground. The gate led to the entrance of a majestic looking place, which looked like a city square. There are various buildings. The world behind the gate itself looked like a city. Then the Elder guided them to an entrance which can allow only one person at a time. On both sides of entrance are majestic looking tall walls banning the view inside. The Elder gestured the first person to go through the entrance and the person vanished.

'Teleportation Formation' the thought came to his mind. Then Sam felt confused. Even the lowest quality teleportation formation needs a rank 4 formation master. But the Starwood city only has a rank 2 formation master. How did they get it done? Sam thought inwardly and finally his turn came.

Sam felt a little dizzy when he opened his eyes. He landed on his back as soon as he teleported inside. When Sam looked around all that came into his view are trees. He is in a place like woods. After he stabilized a bit. A voice came in his mind.

"The Second round assessment begins"

Report chapter Comments

At the stage where first round assessment took place all the people on the viewing platform are looking the stage. Now the stage is not empty. There is projection of a forest like place on the stage. This is the projection of the testing grounds. All the people here are spectating the assessment. A backward place like Starwood city cannot get this type of high-level equipment. Sam's guess is right. Nobody is responsible for this in Starwood city. All the formations and the Equipment all over the academy are arranged by the royal family itself. The education in the whole western continent takes priority among other aspects. That is the reason the royal family arranged this kind of facilities for the academy even in the backward country.

Inside the testing ground. Sam finally stabilized from the after effects of the teleportation. Then he stood up and climbed a tall tree near him to get a clear view around him. Sam didn't see any beasts or other candidates near him. Judging from the view, he seemed to be appeared in a particularly isolated location. Sam climbed down, picked a direction and started walking. He is pretty care free.

After walking for a half an hour, Sam finally had a reaction from the bronze token in his pocket. He immediately became vigilant and jumped of to a nearby tree and hid behind the leaves. After a few minutes, he saw a pair walking towards his direction as they talked.

"Didn't I tell you? We are going in the right direction. Didn't we feel the reaction from our badge. There is definitely someone here." A male voice can be heard.

"I still doubt this is the right direction. I think we should have gone to the opposite direction instead." Another male said. After a few seconds, two people came into Sam's view. They are wearing identical clothing. They belong to the Heart field family. Sam immediately felt amused as soon as he identified their identities. Sam immediately jumped down the tree. When two people saw, Sam suddenly appearing in front of them, they immediately drew their swords and took a fighting stance.

"Who are you?" One of the two pointed his sword towards Sam and asked vigilantly. Sam gave an evil smirk and didn't reply. He suddenly made his move. Sam immediately disappeared form his position only leaving after images and immediately went behind the person in the left. Then he immediately punched the person below his ribs. The person gasped for air as he dropped his sword and immediately collapsed on the ground trying to reduce his pain. He is a second level Acolyte warrior and his strength is not weak by any means. But he felt himself quite weak before Sam's monstrous punch.

The one on the right immediately reacted and swung his sword at Sam, but all he hit was an after image created by Sam. Suddenly, he felt some one poked at his back. He immediately swung his sword but he hit nothing but air.

Pah*

He then stinging pain on his face. He was slapped. But when he turned towards where the slap came from, he saw nothing. Then he suddenly felt someone poking at his throat. When he looked down, he felt a finger pointed at his throat from behind. When he immediately reacted to catch the person, he caught nothing but air.

Suddenly, he felt chills along his spine and he broke out in cold sweat. Only one thought came into his mind. 'If other party wanted him dead. He would become a corpse.' The other party had touched him so many times. But he couldn't even see him. Then he immediately dropped his sword and raised his hands. He gave up fighting this guy. This guy is an absolute nightmare. But he felt unwilling. He can't give up just after little more than half an hour of the assessment. So, he spoke.

"I surrender. We are not a match for you. Can you let us go? We are from Heart field family. If you let us go now. We will remember this favour." He said as looked around but he found no one. Meanwhile, the one who was knocked down earlier also stood up and picked his sword. He is looking around vigilantly. They both are waiting for reply anxiously.

Meanwhile at the viewing platforms. All the spectators are watching various candidates battling. Suddenly, someone from the Heart field family noticed their two candidates meeting up and walking together. He smiled. The rest of the people also looked at it and cursed under their breath for the luck of the heart field family. Then they saw someone appearing suddenly in front of the two candidates and initiated an attack.

"Wow, what speed?"

"Yeah, he is so fast."

"They can't even see him. He is practically toying with them."

"Look that guy gave up. Tch. So much for a noble descendant."

"I think they he is negotiating."

All kinds of comments came from the spectators. The head of the heart field family has a weird expression on his face as he looked at his family candidates being toyed with by someone. Leonard from the Greyhound family saw this scene and started sweating. Even he can't follow Sam's movements. All the families are watching this battle with interest.

"Please leave us now. We will definitely repay the favour." The candidate from the heart field family pleaded again. Suddenly, he felt a slap across his face. This time the slap is much stronger and he was immediately sent flying. After landing on the ground he spat out some blood and a tooth fell down from his mouth. He immediately took out his bronze token from his pocket and broke it. He immediately appeared at the viewing platform and sighed in relief.

The other guy who looked at his companion's state he immediately gave up fighting and was also about to break his token. But then suddenly a hand caught his arm with great strength. Then he looked at the person who stopped him. He saw handsome young man wearing black. His handsome face has an arrogant smirk and his eyes are filled with a mischievous light. He then took out a folded paper and shoved it into that person's hands and said. "Bring this to your family head." Then he let go of his arm.

The candidate from the heart field family took the letter and immediately broke his token. He was also transported to the viewing platforms. He stabilized himself and looked around. There is only one more person and that is his companion. The first two candidates to be eliminated are actually from the Heart field family. This is a great shame. Then he looked towards the heart field family's viewing platform and seeing the gloomy expressions from his family members he looked down in shame. Then he remembered the letter and then walked towards the viewing platform timidly. When he passed the letter to the Family head, he almost pissed his pants from the family head's look.

The family head took the letter. He knew who passed the letter as he was watching the whole time. He read the letter and immediately frowned after seeing the content.

"Hello Family head of the Heart field family. This is from the humble one who was once blessed with the presence of the representatives of the heart field family at my river side mansion. On the account of sending someone to congratulate me on the very same night I bought the mansion through the auction. I humbly beseech you to accept my repayment this way. Don't worry, this is not the end. If I meet the other people from your family, I will treat them with utmost care. – Sam."

As soon as he read the letter, his grip tightened on the hand rest. *Snap* the hand rest broke and everyone looked at him. But his is completely focused on the letter and particularly the words 'River side mansion'. He clearly understood why the young man toyed with the candidates of his family. But that didn't make him any less angry. He is even more furious. A junior at the Acolyte stage is slapping face. He is angry. All the other noble families are watching him with curious looks. They want to see what is in the letter. But the family head of the heart family clearly didn't have any intention of showing them and diverted his attention to the projection.

"Seems like the younger generation of the heart field family is getting weaker and weaker. It is only half an hour and two of five are eliminated." Someone from the crimson flame family said with a mocking tone. The heart field family head didn't reply and just looked at the project.

Everyone also turned towards the projection. Now battles started in many regions as the candidates got closer. A young man particularly caught the attention of the spectators.

"The handsome is a genius. If you guys go away now. I will not pursue it any further." The young man said. This is none other than Shawn. He is surrounded by three people. These candidates came from different places and formed a temporary alliance. So, they can a little longer. When they heard his words, one of the three immediately attacked. Suddenly, Shawn made some hand seals and chanted something. Then the soil beneath the three candidates became soft as the three of them got struck in it.

"Didn't I tell you I am a genius? You guys didn't listen. Now, you better quit yourselves or I will make you suffer." As soon as he finished the three of them felt their bodies sinking in to the ground slowly. They immediately took their tokens and they were all vanished.

"I am so awesome." Shawn spoke with a grin as he started walking again.

All the spectators in the viewing platforms looked at him in awe.

"Not bad" One of them said.

"It seems that we have a few good seeds to nurture." Someone from the Starwood academy said. the others also nodded. Then a screen appeared suddenly beside the projection of the testing grounds.

"They finally encountered some beasts." Someone said. The screen is the quite large and a list of names can be seen on it with some numbers beside them. This is the ranking list. It shows the points of the candidates who are hunting the beasts.

"Look there, near the lake." One of the spectators exclaimed. Near the lake a young man with a sword is fighting with a bunch of snake type beasts. This is none other than jack. There are around 10 beasts of first level around him. His name is on the top of the list right now.

By the time he was finished, he has 12 points beside his name. "He is not bad."

"Yes, his sword play is good." Spectators all commented. Soon, names started to appear on the list. All of them are mostly candidates from the noble families.

Sam is right now in middle of climbing a tall tree. He just encountered the tree, which seemed to be tallest among the nearby tree. When he finally climbed the tree, he got a clear view of surroundings. He saw several candidates battling with beasts. It seems to be that no one is interested in eliminating others. Rather they all are interested in acc.u.mulating more points. Sam looked around and saw a pack of hyenas near a small hill. There seemed to be a lot of them. The hyenas are red in colour. These are Blood hyenas. Sam immediately recognised them and all of them are one of the cruellest animals in the wild. They grow their strength from consuming the blood of others. The pack is filled with level 1 and level 2 beasts of initial stage there is one level 2 middle stage also. Sam felt that he hit a jackpot looking at them. He immediately climbed down and used his light energy to move faster. Sam named this technique as 'Phantom steps.' Sam used his phantom steps to get near the hill.

Just as Sam was a few meters away from the hill, he sensed his bronze token has reaction. Someone was nearby. Sam immediately moved towards the direction that signal is coming and hid behind a tree. He saw a group of people in a crimson red battle attire. They were five people in total. They are all the candidates in the Crimson flame family. Sam immediately recognised them because of the red flame crest on their armour. He gave an evil smirk.

The five candidates are in a defensive battle formation as they observed their surroundings vigilantly. In the centre is a young man with the battle attire, who seemed to be the young master of the Crimson flame family. With an evil smile came out of his hiding and stood in front of them. All of them looked at him vigilantly as the young man questioned.

"You? Aren't you the friend of Freya?" The young master asked. Sam was a bit surprised as he looked at him but it only stayed for a second. He just stood there and smiled silently. Seeing that Sam is in silence. The young master continued.

"I am Carter of the Crimson flame family. Freya is my cousin. Since, you are friend of her, I will let you leave if, you handover all the fire spirit stones you have with you." Sam still didn't reply.

At the viewing platforms

"This young man is in trouble."

"Yeah, its his bad luck to encounter the Crimson flame family group. Even though he is strong how can he win 1 vs 5."

"What are you even talking about? Carter alone is enough for beating him. Why do we need to gang up? Carter is already at 4th stage acolyte mage. The young man will be defeated in a single blow." Someone from the Crimson flame family said. He is sitting on the other side of the Family head.

"Carl, since you are so confident, why don't we make a bet?" Philip said to the young man who just spoke.

"What do you want to bet on?" Carl asked.

"All five of your people will be eliminated by that guy alone." Philip said.

"Really? You are so confident in him? I will accept your bet then. What is the wager?" Carl replied in a confident tone.

"How about 5000 spirit stones?" Philip asked. Hearing that amount everyone looked at him with interest. Even the Family head of the Crimson flame family looked at Philip. Carl hesitated on hearing the Big amount.

"Don't chicken out now." Philip said again.

"Who is chickening out? I am in." Carl said and immediately looked at the battle. Philip also looked at the battle. So, does all the spectators.

Meanwhile near the hill.

Carter is growing impatient as Sam didn't reply. He then immediately said. "Don't blame me now."

As he said that all five of them surrounded Sam, and three of them including the Carter started making hand seals. While the other two wielded their sabres as they lunged towards Sam.

Sam kept his smile as three fire balls and two Sabres came to him from all side. Sam didn't move at all and just circulated his spiritual energy as Golden flames covered him and devoured the three fire balls completely. He spread his hands at the same time and caught the two sabre wielding hands at the same time.

As the smoke cleared out, all the five people saw is Sam's handsome face with an evil smile without even moving a bit.

All the spectators at the viewing platforms are also stunned.

Sam slowly started twisting the hands he caught. The two warriors loosened their sabres. Both of them are at Level 2 Acolytes, but now they are like children facing an a.d.u.l.t.

Crack*

Cracking sounds appeared as slowly twisted their hands. He soon broke their hands and threw them away. They started holding their hands and wallowing in pain. Sam then slowly looked towards the two other Acolyte mages as he raised his hands.

Spiritual energy started gathering in his hands in form of sphere. Both of them wanted to get away as they sensed the danger, but their legs felt so heavy all of a sudden. Sam then slowly looked at Carter and said slowly.

"I was just going in search for a prey. But who would have thought the Prey itself will come looking for me?" Sam said coldly.

"Prey?" Carter was furious.

"Yes, you are my juicy and delicious prey." Sam said coldly and as soon as he finished. The spiritual energy in his hands suddenly turned into giant golden fire balls as he launched them on to the two mages. Both of them were sent flying as their armours and clothing turned into ashes.

Report chapter Comments

Carter saw Sam walking towards him. He broke out in cold sweat. He felt his legs shaking and his palms are almost dripping sweat. If possible, he just wanted to turn tail and make a run for his life. But he felt that if he made a move, he might even die. His instinct told him that the best decision is to stay still. So, he did.

Sam slowly walked and stood in front of Carter. Then he just stared at his eyes without even blinking. Sam slowly raised his killing intent slowly and released his aura of blood line. He just stared at Carter like he was staring at an insect.

Carter observed the eyes, the killing aura and felt like he was about to die just like that. He felt like the decision of whether he should live or die is not his but in the hands of the person standing in front of him. He felt like the air around him became still as if paying respects to the existence before him.

Sam then leaned forward and whispered in Carter's ear. "Do you know why you are still alive? Because I disdain to kill punks like you." Sam then stepped back. He took out a letter and gave it to Carter. "Give it to your family head." Sam said and turned around and walked away.

As soon as Sam left, Carter immediately fell to his knees and he looked at the letter in his hands. His body is soaked in sweat. He doesn't have any strength in his legs. Just when he was about to break his token, he heard Sam's voice. "Take away your lackeys with you. If I see them again, I will definitely kill them." Carter immediately stood up and walked to other four people and started breaking their tokens. After that Carter broke his token and left the place. When he appeared at the viewing platforms, he saw a furious Carl who stood up from his chair and looking at him coldly. Then he saw the family head who is also extremely disappointed. Then he slowly walked towards them and didn't say anything. He just passed the letter.

Pah*

Carl slapped Carter and said. "Trash"

Carter didn't try to explain himself and just stood there his head held down. He waited for the family head to reprimand him, but no voice came. So, Carter turned towards the man standing behind the family head. It is his father. When he looked at his father, he just patted his shoulder and said nothing. Maybe Carl didn't understand but both the family head and Carter's father clearly understood the situation as veterans. They clearly knew what kind of situation Carter is in, that is why they didn't blame him.

The family head opened the letter and read. When he read the content, he almost puked blood in anger. Then he looked at his daughter who is gloating as if saying 'you asked for it.' Now he finally understood why the family head Heart field behaved like this. He already in a bad mood today because of his daughter. Because, when heard that a young and genius artisan has emerged in the city and the rumour said that they saw, Freya came along with him, he asked to invite him over, so that they can strike up a relationship. But his daughter refused to give any details regarding that person's identity and he didn't connect that Sam and that artisan being the same person. As he thought that a genius artisan like him don't need to attend this normal academy. But he doesn't know he can't be anymore wrong.

Carl looked at Philip who is grinning from ear to ear. He reluctantly took out the spirit stones and passed it to Philip, who took them as his grin grew wider. Carl then looked at the projection gloomily and he swore that he would teach Sam a lesson.

Meanwhile in the testing grounds, Sam is making his way towards the hyenas as stealthily as possible. He just didn't want to alert them. He took a high vantage point on a tree and looked towards the Blood hyenas pack. There are around 100 plus hyenas in total. There are around twenty level 2 initial stage, a level 2 middle stage and rest of them are all level 1 beasts. He looked at them and pondered on how to take them down. He really didn't have any points right now as he didn't encounter any beasts on his way here. Now, he finally understood why. This is the territory of the blood hyenas. He started observing the surroundings of the lair and finally came to a conclusion.

Sam took out a bunch of formation flags as he disappeared from the tree. All the spectators at the viewing platforms are puzzled from his actions. They are now paying special attention as he took out the whole group from a noble family.

Sam is moving around stealthily with a high speed as he placed the formation flags in various positions.

"What type of formation is he laying?" A young man from the formation tower's viewing platform. The rest of the people also looked at the formation tower's head curiously.

"It's a type of illusory formation." The tower head slowly. He recognised the formation. It is one of the most difficult rank 1 formations. This formation has only one effect. The appearance of the people in the formation will change in the perspective of one another. But the formation tower head didn't understand, what is the use of the formation in this situation. In fact, nobody at the viewing platforms understood, except for one person. The Principal of the Starwood academy is also looking at Sam laying down the formation with a faint smile.

Meanwhile Sam quietly finished laying down all the formation flags except for the one which acts as the formation energy core. As soon as the energy core is laid down. The blood hyenas will definitely sense that something is wrong with the energy flow nearby and this will cause him some trouble. He took a deep breath and threw the last formation flag to its location from a distance and as soon as he did, before even the hyenas could react, he took out few bottles of read liquid and threw them in between the pack and ran towards a tall tree and climbed it up. When hyenas finally sensed the weird energy fluctuation, they smelled blood of various beasts. This blood is precisely the liquid Sam has thrown inside the pack. Sam bought these bloods for making inscription ink. But now he is using them to confuse these hyenas.

Actually, blood hyenas are very cunning and intelligent hunters. So, even if Sam distorted their view and make them see their companions as other animals, they won't be easily fooled as they still have the sense of smell. That is the reason Sam used the blood of various beasts because, the blood hyenas immediately lose their rationality as soon as they smell blood.

Sam saw as the blood hyenas tear each other apart. He just stood on the tree from afar and saw the hyenas trying to kill each other as if they are mortal enemies. All the spectators are dumfounded at the viewing platforms as they saw the scene. The points beside Sam's name are soaring high as he slowly overtook the position one by one. Finally, he settled in the top position, but his points are still raising.

Sam observed the hyenas as they are rapidly decreasing in number. Then he saw that the leader of the pack stopped its killing spree. Sam understood that the Leader of the pack observed something and he just waited there.

The Pack leader of the blood hyenas sensed the energy fluctuations due to the formation a bit later after they started killing each other. It looked around as to sense the cause and finally saw a anomaly and ran towards the core of the formation. As soon as it sensed the formation core it immediately crashed into it to stop the illusion, but the backlash from the formation sent it into a half dead state as he flew over and hit a large rock. There are several broken bones protruding out of its body. As soon as it took a look after it the illusion is gone, it saw a miserable scene. There are only about 12 hyenas that are still alive and all of them are really in a miserable state. They can even be killed by a single critical blow. Sam took out a black colour bow, from his storage and a took some a rank 1 arrow. This bow is forged by Sam himself in the private forging room. Since, he learnt that rank 2 weapons are a not allowed in the assessment

He nocked the arrow on the bowstring and stretched it for its limit as he aimed at the pack leader, who is now surrounded by the rest of the hyenas which are alive. He then started circulating his spiritual energy as a ball of compressed golden flame is started forming at the tip of the arrow. When the ball of flames grew into the size of a soccer ball, he finally released the arrow.

The arrow hit the Leader and an explosion of golden flames took place spreading it to the rest of the hyenas which are alive. After a few minutes the hyenas were completely burnt to ashes leaving only a pile of bones. Sam slowly made his way and collected the corpses of hyenas which are not stuck in the explosion.

All the spectators at the viewing platforms are stunned by how the scene played as they watched how Sam dealt with a pack full of hyenas. Then they noticed that Sam has already obtained 124 points in total and then they looked at the second ranker. The second ranker is someone from the city lord mansion. His points are a little over thirty. The third and fourth places are rapidly getting caught up with his pace.

The difference between the first and second places is so huge. All the noble families sighed at this and felt ashamed after seeing the performance of Sam and compared it to their younger generation. Sam collected the corpses and his formation flags as he started his journey again. Soon he found a river. He sat down at the river bank and took out the corpse of a hyena. He cut the hyena into small pieces as he threw them into the river which is flowing slowly. As the smell blood started spreading slowly inside the river, slowly fishes came, but Sam didn't make a move as he stood still with his arrow nocked.

After waiting for sometime a huge crocodile like beast came and jumped to the surface. Sam immediately released the arrow as it pierced right through the eye of the crocodile. The crocodile halted its movements briefly. Sam this time took a ranked arrow and shot it imbued with the spiritual energy. This time the arrow pierced in its other eye and the crocodile dropped dead.

Sam then slowly approached the corpse. After making sure that it is really dead. He started dissecting it with a dagger, he had forged in the private room. He slowly and neatly separated the hide on its back and put in his storage and started grilling the meat on a fire.

Sam sat beside the fire as he just stared at the horizons. Then Sam saw two people walking towards him. They are both familiar faces to him. They are precisely Jack and Shawn. Sam had a mischievous smile on his face as soon as he remembered Shawn's words.

At the viewing platforms.

All the spectators are watching Shawn and Jack move towards Sam with some expectations. Both Shawn and Jack took third and fourth places in the point ranking right now. So, they wanted to see them fight and know who is stronger as they didn't see the full extension of Sam's battle prowess.

Shawn and Jack stopped in front of Sam and stopped. Shawn spoke.

"Hey buddy, where are you from?" Shawn asked and Sam didn't reply and just smiled.

"Oh, you don't want to say. Okay. The meat you are eating is smelling so good. Could you sell us some?" Shawn asked.

"Not possible." Sam said. Shawn had a disappointed expression on his face. Then Sam continued.

"If you want it. You can take it after you beat me." Sam said and took a big bite of meat. Both Jack and Shawn furrowed their brows. Then Sam stood up and made his move.

Sam disappeared in front them and appeared at the back of Shawn and he unceremoniously kicked his butt. Shawn immediately screamed in pain. He is a level 4 acolyte, but he still felt a groaning pain as fell forward.

Immediately Jack made his move as he attacked Sam. But all he hit was thin air. Then Jack saw as Sam appeared behind Shawn who just got up and kicked his butt again. Shawn again cried out loud.

"My handsome bum. How can you do that?" Sam felt speechless at this narcissist. Meanwhile Jack drew his sword and lunged towards Sam. But Sam easily dodged as he disappeared and by the time, he reappeared he saw a hand wielding a sword coming towards him at high speed.

Sam felt that he couldn't dodge. So, he grabbed Jack's hand and stopped it from moving. Sam smiled faintly as he felt the momentum and smile.

"Impressive." Sam said genuinely impressed. But before Jack could react, he felt that he was held by a python as Sam immediately moved and locked him in a hold as he pointed a finger at Jack's neck. He then whispered. "But not good enough." Jack felt helpless as he tried to free himself but failed to do so.

"I lost." Jack surrendered. Then Sam released his grip and walked towards Shawn who is still holding his butt as he stared in shock. Sam then kicked his butt again and said.

"Well, you guys can have rest of the meat and you don't have to quit the competition. Thank you for the spar. I enjoyed quite a bit. Sam then smoothly disappeared as they stared at him with their mouths open.

They two who are at level 4 acolyte were toyed with a level 3 acolyte. Shawn felt even worse as he didn't even have a chance to fight back. Both of them sighed as they looked at each other.

Report chapter Comments

At the viewing platforms

The spectators are not any less disappointed by the fight between Sam and the duo. They still didn't see how strong Sam really is. They could only wait in silence.

Time passed slowly. More and more people were being eliminated. And slowly approached dusk. Sam is currently slowly advancing forward as he slowly took care of beasts. His pace is slow and steady. But the difference between him and the second place is still a lot. Right now, the candidate from the city lord mansion dropped to fourth place as Shawn and Jack took second and third place respectively. They are with 64 and 63 points respectively and they are hunting together.

Sam stopped his advance and looked at the sky. Seeing as the dusk has arrived, Sam started looking for the tracks of people instead of tracks of the beasts. Sam just started following the candidate's tracks. He followed them with a rapid pace. When he finally encountered the first group of people, that is the group of three people. They were fighting a 'Earthen Bear'. This type of bear like beast is a lot difficult to defeat as it has an amazing defence. Sam didn't stay there for a while as he made his move without disturbing them.

When the spectators at the viewing platform saw this, they were quite confused as why Sam didn't eliminate them directly. They felt the same confusion when he left Shawn and Jack. Because he didn't even hesitate to take down the noble groups for even a second.

After leaving the first group of three, Sam encountered another two groups of people and they are all candidates from different villages and commoners. He just left them be. Sam continued on his journey in search of candidates but he left all the commoners alone. Finally, he encountered a group of three people. There is a familiar face in the group. This guy is none other than Raymond. Two other people from the Greyhound family are with him.

Raymond and others sensed a presence near them with the bronze tokens and are in their guard against them. Seeing them, Sam didn't even bother to hide as he saw the group and made his appearance. As he stood in front of three with a smile, Raymond became surprised for a moment then he gave a wicked laugh.

"Bahahaha, I wished that I could find you, but who knew that you would come to me on your own violation. Seems like even heavens are not on your side as they sent you directly to me. This is your karma for humiliating me like that. Now if you don't want to be eliminated right now, you better kneel down and apologize, otherwise, even if you beg me after I made my move, you won't get away." Raymond said to Sam coldly.

Sam didn't even bother to reply as Raymond blabbered. Seeing that Sam is just standing there smiling and didn't even bother to reply, Raymond got angry and just ordered his subordinates.

"Beat him up, until he begs for forgiveness." As soon as he finished, the subordinates immediately made his move. Both of them are at Level 2 Acolyte warriors and immediately formed a pincer attack as they wielded their swords from both sides. Sam didn't even bother with their as he immediately disappeared from the spot and immediately punched Raymond in his guts. Raymond was immediately sent flying. As soon as landed he spat out a mouthful of blood.

The spectators at the viewing platforms are all looking at him surprised. They didn't understand why Sam completely left all the people he encountered alone and attacked the candidates from Greyhound family. Particularly, the people from the greyhound family are all anxious for Raymond. As Raymond is a direct line descendant of the family, him being in the academy is important for his growth. But when they saw Sam fighting Raymond, they clearly understood that chances if Raymond being making the cut is almost Nil.

Sam slowly walked towards Raymond. The two lackeys immediately attacked him from behind. But they missed again and by the time they came out of the shock of missing on landing an attack from behind they saw Sam kicking Raymond who is already on the ground in the stomach and sent flying again. Then both of them stopped moving. They understood one thing, if they made a move, then Raymond has to bear the price. Sam then slowly walked towards Raymond who just sat up painfully. He squatted down and locked his eyes with Raymond and said.

"You and your guys better quit right now. Otherwise, I won't even hesitate to kill you." He enunciated every word as he released enormous amount of killing intent. Raymond almost peed in his pants. He picked his last bits of courage and spoke from his gritting teeth.

"Do you know what you are doing? The Greyhound family will not leave you and definitely get revenge." As soon as did, he regretted the very next moment.

As soon as Raymond finished speaking Sam immediately moved. He held Raymond by neck as he lifted him up from the ground. Raymond has difficulty breathing as Sam increased the pressure on his neck. Sam then turned towards the lackeys and said. "You better not do anything funny. Both of you be obedient and get lost from here. Otherwise, don't blame from taking your dear young master's life."

The two lackeys immediately reacted and broke their bronze tokens. Then Sam turned towards Raymond and just smiled without saying anything.

At the spectator's area the head of the grey hound family rose to his feet and his aura increased as he saw Sam holding Raymond's neck. All other people just looked at him without saying anything. The Grey hound family head also quite helpless as he couldn't do anything to help his son and this made him only more furious. Leonard just stayed silent as he already predicted this outcome. From Sam's status, his father can't do anything to take revenge. And only him and the people from the Artisan tower and Sam's friends know of this.

Sam didn't know how furious he made the Greyhound family head and even if he knew, he wouldn't care. Now Raymond is panicking in his hands. Sam didn't say anything as he just increased the pressure on Raymond's neck. Raymond finally gave in and immediately took out his token and just when he was about to break the token, Sam took out a token and shoved into Raymond's clothes and said. "Bring it to your father." Then he let go of Raymond and just looked at him as Raymond broke his token and vanished.

When Raymond came out of the formation. He took deep breaths as he looked around. When he saw the ranking screen, he felt quite disappointed. There is still a bit more people to enter the top 100. They are currently over 120 people inside the testing grounds. He slowly made his way to his furious father and handed the letter Sam gave him. When the family head read his letter, he involuntarily released his aura. Leonard became more anxious as he saw his father's reactions and became more worried of the consequences. There is another person, who is more anxious than Leonard. It is none other than the village head of the Lava rock village.

He clearly knew that the enmity between Sam and Oliver is not a small one. He is afraid that Oliver would be dead if he got into Sam's hands. All he could do was pray that Oliver won't encounter, Sam.

As time passed, the sky is getting darker and it became increasingly difficult as they are reduced. But the members in the testing ground just kept on decreasing slowly and steadily. Because Sam is on hunt as he eliminated the noble candidates one by one. After Raymond there are 10 candidates who got eliminated. And out of 10, six are from the noble families who got eliminated by Sam. They are from the heart field family and Grey hound family. Now all the noble families are eliminated except for the candidates from the Evergreen family. All the noble families became extremely furious as they stared daggers at the evergreen family head.

"Marcus. Did you plan all this?" The crimson flame family head asked as he looked at Marcus.

"Don't blame me for this. You are the people who made a move against him the very night of the auction. Do you really expect him to take that lying down? You guys are reaping what you sowed. I just left him alone that night and he just left my candidates alone. It is that simple." Marcus Evergreen said with a smile. All the family heads snorted. The city lord listened to this and finally understood who this guy is and why is he targeting the noble families? He heaved a sigh as he felt lucky that all the candidates from the city lord mansion didn't encounter Sam. But his sigh froze in the middle as he looked at the projection.

Sam changed his direction as he felt a large presence from his bronze token. This seemed to be a big group. When he arrived at the group, he hid himself and looked. The group is the biggest he encountered. When he saw who the people are, he immediately smiled. This is the group he was searching for. This the biggest prey as they are the people from the city lord mansion and there are other people in the common clothes also. The people are none other than candidates from the other representing the village heads under the city lord mansion. He felt so because Oliver is also present in the group. He smiled coldly as climbed a tree nearby and took out his bow and aimed.

The people in the group are looking around vigilantly as they are afraid of the sneak attacks.

"Who is it that is hiding? Come out now." The person who seemed to be the in charge spoke. Sam didn't reply and just released the arrow. The arrow tore through the air as it pierced into Oliver's hand.

"Ahhh" Oliver gave an ear-piercing scream as he looked at his hand. The crowd looked around and they made their move towards the central figure who spoke earlier. Just before the guy in the centre gave another warning another arrow pierced Oliver's another hand, making him unable to move them at all. Then Sam came down from the tree as he made his way forward and stood a few meters away from the crowd and stood there with a smile.

"Who are you? I am Harry from the city lord mansion. You better leave before I make a move on you. Or you won't be able to escape even if you want later." The man in charge said to Sam.

The city lord became quite anxious at the viewing platforms. Even though he thought that probability of Sam winning against 10 people is low. He still felt quite anxious. He looked at the screen and noticed that there are only 6 extra people left in the testing ground. If by any chance Harry gets eliminated before. He would lose a lot of face.

Sam didn't reply to Harry's question. Instead he took out a black coloured metallic rod which is a bit over six feet long. This rod is one inch in diameter. This is also one of the things he forged in the private forging room.

Harry and the others all became vigilant. Just as they were about to make the first move, Sam beat them to it and moved towards them head on. He spun his staff as he moved towards the crowd.

When Sam swung his staff towards the first person in the group. the black staff has a golden glow as a golden sphere of flames formed at the tip of the staff. When Sam hit the person, an explosion occurred as the staff made contact with his body. The man was sent flying as he became unconscious and his skin scorched black. Before the crowd could react, Sam made his move and sent another person flying with another swing.

Harry immediately turned his tail and began to flee. He felt afraid of getting hit by Sam's attack. He only has one thing in his mind. To flee. Sam didn't bother with him. As soon as he dealt with the rest of the people from the city lord mansion, the people from the various village heads already broke their tokens and fled.

When the city lord saw the number on the screen, he sighed in relief. Even though he felt a bit ashamed from the fact that his descendant is fleeing, he didn't really care as long as he survived. Sam slowly walked towards Oliver.

Just as he stood in front of Oliver, a loud voice reverberated from all directions.

"Only hundred people left. All the people left in the testing grounds are now eligible for joining the Starwood academy." Sam heard the notice and didn't react. He just looked at Oliver coldly.

Oliver also didn't feel happy as he heard the notice. He just felt his legs shaking as he stared at Sam. He wanted to break his token and flee desperately, but his hands are in no moving condition. Sam punched Oliver in his Guts and made him sit down.

Oliver who fell on his butt looked at Sam who squatted with fear apparent in his eyes. He felt that he is jus staring at a devil rather than a human. Sam just had an evil smile as he stared coldly at Oliver.

Sam kept his staff away as he slowly took Oliver's hand into his hands and started stroking his fingers.

"Sam, please I beg you. Just leave me now. I won't ever interfere in your life ever again." Oliver pleaded in a shaking voice.

Crack* "Ahhhhhhhhh.." Sam didn't even bother to reply as he broke one of Oliver's fingers.

"Oliver, have you ever thought this day would come?" Sam said as he further twisted the broken finger as some shards of bones protruded outside. Sam slowly moved for another finger and again broke it. In the woods with the absolute silence, only sounds of cracking and screaming could be heard.

At the viewing platforms. The Village head of the Lava rock village stood up as he looked at his son pitifully screaming as he got tortured by Sam. All the people from the noble families felt lucky as they felt lucky for not going overboard on scheming against Sam. They looked at Oliver with pity as they wondered what kind of enmity they had. After sometime Oliver disappeared as Sam broke his token after taking away is spatial ring.

The Village head didn't say a word and just looked at the scene. Oliver's name has been placed in 100th position. But he didn't feel the slightest bit happy.

Report chapter Comments

Sam walked towards the other three people from the city lord mansion and broke their tokens after he dealt with Oliver. After staying there and recovering his spiritual energy for some time, Sam stood up and looked at the darkened sky. He took out a bunch of spatial rings from his pocket. These are obtained from the noble descendants he knocked unconscious. After forcefully erasing the spiritual senses of the original owners, Sam took out a large number of weapons in from them. There are normal swords, spears, Axes, Sabres and there are even some ranked weapons. There are around fifty weapons in total. Sam looked at them and looked at the surroundings. As he looked at the plain ground, he smiled as a light flashed across his eyes. He immediately moved as he took out some formation flags.

Sam placed one formation flag after another in a rapid pace. All the spectators looked at him dumbfounded as they looked at the sheer number of the flags, as far as they knew, there is no rank-1 formation which uses that many formation flags. The spectators at the viewing platforms all turned towards the formation tower head as they waited for his explanation.

"He is laying a number of rank 1 formations at the same time. As for how many and what are they even I can't guess it from here." Hearing his answer all the spectators were surprised as they kept all the concentration on the projection.

Right now, the battles in the testing ground are not taking place as everyone is waiting for a right chance. Nobody wants to be the first one to break the balance.

Sam finished laying the formation flags. He took the weapons as he kept them in various places and placed spirit stones along with them. Sam then walked towards the centre of the arrangements as he took out his bow and an arrow. He nocked the arrow and he aimed at the Sky. He spread his spiritual energy and the arrow started glowing with a golden light as a light sphere started forming at its tip. Sam released his arrow and the arrow flew towards the sky and exploded giving a brilliant flash which could be seen all across the testing grounds. Sam kept the Bow and took out a formation flag and kept it in the centre and he leapt towards a tree and stood on its branch.

Everyone in the testing grounds saw a bright flash. As they saw it, they couldn't help but feel startled. They didn't think that someone would break the delicate balance using such a flashy method. Whoever it is responsible for that flash is definitely confident in himself or he must be a crazy person. Whoever it may be, this is a declaration of fight with them. He is asking them to come and find him if they dare.

All the candidates left are not pushovers. They also had some pride as they reached the top 100. So, everyone moved towards the direction. And when everyone moved towards the same point, different people will cross paths and battles are inevitable. The delicate balance was broken again. The eliminations increased as they battled against each other. The nobles and other spectators couldn't help but shake their heads as they saw various people falling in to Sam's obvious trap.

But there are still some people with enough brains to think what is happening. They avoided the fights and moved carefully towards Sam's direction. They are carefully looking around for any traps that were setup. Sam fired another shot towards the sky as if he was asking them to hurry up. This made the candidates who are moving slowly to turn red in anger as they felt like they are provoked.

There are only fifty candidates left in the testing grounds. All of them are making their way towards Sam. All the spectators looked curiously. They wanted to see what kind of trap that Sam has prepared. When finally the first person appeared, all he saw was the empty open field which is surrounded by the trees, Soon everyone made their way and all the forty nine people stayed as they stayed silent. Finally, someone broke the silence. "Who is the one that gave the signal?" This none other than Shawn. Nobody answered. Then somebody from the crowd shouted.

"Whoever it is that gave the signal, come out and speak. Don't tell me you have guts to create the commotion but not admit to it." Someone spoke in a mocking tone. As soon as he finished, there is a whistling sound of wind as an arrow tore through the air from a dark corner. The arrow hit the formation flag which was hidden in the centre of the grass field. As soon as the arrow hit the formation flag a dazzling light appeared as it blinded everyone.

Whoosh* *Whoosh*

Then suddenly all kind of whistling sounds appeared as a lot of weapons flew and hit everyone.

"Ahh...

"Shit"

"My hand..."

"Ahhhh"

"Ahhh, it's a trap.."

"I can't see,"

Screams of all kinds appeared as the light slowly dimmed down. By the time everyone adjusted again, there are only ten people who are left standing. The rest are groaning in pain, as they rolled on the ground with their hands clutching various wounds.

At the viewing platform all the spectators stared at the scene with their jaw dropped. This is the scene, they didn't expect. They thought at most a few people will fall into Sam's trap. But only ten people left.

The ten people who left are all not in best conditions. They used all their might to keep themselves from getting injured. They looked at each other vigilantly. As they were all thinking who is the mastermind behind the trap, a black figure suddenly appeared and stood in the middle. It is none other than Sam.

All the ten other people understood that this guy is the mastermind behind everything. They stared daggers at him as their eyes were filled with hatred.

Sam didn't bother with them and looked at the people on the ground and said. "You guys better quit right no. Otherwise, you wouldn't have a chance later even if you want to."

The candidates on the ground all wanted nothing but tear Sam apart. But they didn't have any energy left as they were in state of complete exhaustion. They reluctantly took their tokens one after another as they disappeared. On the screen at the viewing platforms the rankings are being fixed as people broke their tokens.

After all the injured candidates left Sam finally turned his attention to the remaining people. There are a few familiar faces to Sam. They are Shawn, Jack, Harry and another person from evergreen family. He is a cousin of Philip; his name is Mathew. He is the only one left from the Evergreen family group.

The remaining six people are all wearing regular clothes, they don't belong to any of the noble families. Sam stood there and observed each of them. There is a total of five men and a single woman in the remaining six. He looked at them and observed them carefully.

"What formation did you use?" The young woman spoke directly breaking the silence, without any courtesy. She directly spoke about the point she needs and ignored all the formalities about introductions. Sam didn't reply and just stood there.

"As far as I know, there are no formation masters at your age that are registered in the formation tower. It is impossible to use the formation discs, so you definitely laid the formation yourself. Who might you be? May I know who is your teacher?" The young woman continued. Sam didn't reply to her questions and said.

"I don't have any obligation to tell you. But if you still want to know, you can beat the answers out of me." His voice was as nonchalant as it can be. She furrowed her brows as she made her move. She immediately formed a few hand seals at a rapid pace as she formed a water sphere directly and launched it towards Sam. But the water hit nothing but a tree as Sam dodged it. She looked around to find where Sam is, but before she could react there is an arrow that came towards her throat, she immediately lunged side-wards to evade the attack, just as she was about to make hand seals for another spell. She felt a searing heat coming from her back. As soon as she turned around, she saw a fireball making her way and behind it she saw Sam looking at her with a cold smile. She gritted her teeth in hatred as she took out her bronze token and broke it. She immediately disappeared as the fire ball immediately hit a tree which burned into ashes.

The remaining candidates looked a little baffled as they saw the fight concluded before they could even react. They didn't even manage to catch Sam's movements much less predict his attack. They really felt surprised. They wondered if they could manage to defend the attacks of Sam. But they felt that it was nigh impossible. All of them looked at each other, then a burly guy said. "Let us just attack him together." He said and waited for others to reply. The ganging up idea is alright, but the first person who did so will definitely face higher risk, that is the reason, nobody answered.

Just as the burly guy was about to say something, someone spoke.

"I quit." The person was none other than Mathew Evergreen. His cousin Philip said before that if he faced against Sam, even if in a group, he should immediately compromise as he said that Sam won't pulling his punches at all. So, he quickly took out his token and broke it. Following him Shawn and Jack also looked at Sam and nodded and then they broke their tokens at the same time. They too don't want to fight with Sam as they were already shown mercy once. They are not naïve enough to think that Sam will show them mercy again. Looking at the three people who quit, Harry also took out his token and left. Now there are only five people left. They looked at each other and simultaneously launched their attacks towards Sam.

Sam saw as various spells and weapons were launched towards him. In front of everyone's eyes, Sam disappeared leaving only an after image. The five candidates all looked around vigilantly. But suddenly an explosion came and one of the candidates flew into the air, with his skin scorched. The remaining four started feeling anxious and another arrow hit the burly guy who spoke first and he also flew with an explosion. The remaining three didn't dare to hesitate any longer and immediately broke their tokens. Finally, Sam is the only one left in the testing grounds. Then a voice came and resounded.

"The second-round assessment is over, the candidate who left please, break your bronze token." The voice came and Sam took out his token and broke it.

Sam reappeared at a place and looked around. He felt quite puzzled as he was in an unexpected place. He thought that he would be out of the testing grounds, but he was in a place which looked like a cave and all the other people with in the top 100 are in it. Then the same voice which gave the announcement earlier came again and resounded.

"Now all the top hundred candidates are selected and you will be participating in the next round assessment tomorrow. You will participate as a team and have a group battle against the senior team. The senior team only has people who joined last year. Some elders will be monitoring your battle and interfere, if there are any critical situations. You will be given new tokens and use it to escape as soon as you can if you can't handle the situation. Even though the elders can save you, it might already be late. Your life is still in your hands. Since, some of your seniors are already in late stages of Acolyte, you can use weapons up to rank 2. But the inscribed weapons and inscription scrolls and pills are still prohibited. Those who want to get healed, there will be an elder visiting you to heal you. Finally, fighting is prohibited amongst yourself." The voice finished the announcement in rapid pace and disappeared.

Sam then looked around the people in the cave and he felt so many sharp glares at him. He then shook his head and smiled as he walked to the corner and sat down as he stretched his body and closed his eyes. But he can still feel the hatred filled glares. The glares only stopped when the elder came to heal the injured. Sam sighed and leaned against the wall to take a nap.

Report chapter Comments

Sam took a nap for an hour and woke up. He saw that all the people assemble together while some people stood facing them. Sam saw them and recognised them as some of the elders of the Starwood academy. Sam slowly moved towards the group as they are still settling. After some moments, the elder in the lead spoke.

"As you all heard from the announcement earlier, this time the assessment is to compete with your seniors in the school. The seniors will be at the maximum cultivation level of the late stage Acolyte. The aim of the battle is to take away the golden sphere of the other team in their base on the other side and merge it with your silver sphere. Or you can eliminate all the other people from their team to win directly. This time you can use rank 2 weapons, but the inscribed weapons are still prohibited to bring from outside. Every thing in the testing ground is yours to use. The test will continue until the day changes and by the time the time limit is over and neither teams completed the objective, the team with the most people wins. As I already told, use your time wisely. If you are in danger you can escape by breaking the token. As the announcement said earlier, you will receive our help in critical times, but we might be late.

I have never seen or heard about the victory of the freshmen. The best outcome is that the freshmen proved themselves by eliminating as many seniors as possible. All the best."

The Elder finished and the elders beside him started distributing the tokens. This time the tokens are in silver colour. "Every candidate of the opposite team is worth one point. And the one with the most points will be ranked higher. Which will be individual ranking of the round. There will be the overall ranking which will be assessed later. There will be rewards for every rank." The Elder continued after the distribution of the tokens. Then a screen and a platform appeared. There is silver sphere on the platform and all the names of the candidates can be seen on the screen. When everyone looked at the name of the first ranker, they looked towards Sam, as they wanted to etch his name and face inside their minds.

"The third-round assessment begins." The elder said and left with the other elders.

After the elders left, all the people looked at each other as they were confused on how to proceed further. Sam just shook his head and went to the back side of the crowd and sat down as he leaned against the wall.

"We need to select a leader." Someone said from the group.

"I agree. But the question is who should be the leader?" As soon as he finished everyone looked at Sam involuntarily and then immediately rejected the idea. Then they looked at the ranking list and were thinking, who should be the leader. Then suddenly Harry walked to the front and faced the crowd as he said. "I am Harry from the city lord mansion, the city lord of the Starwood city is my father. So, I would like to take the position of the leader."

When everyone heard this, they exchanged looks for a brief moment and agreed. Even the nobles didn't have any objections, there are not many nobles left to begin with. Only the people from Evergreen family and the people from the city lord mansion were left and they both don't have any objections.

When everyone showed their approval, Harry felt satisfied with himself and gave Sam a proud look as if he defeated him. But Sam paid little attention to the whole thing, much less Harry.

Harry started giving instructions, to the people.

"Everyone, start separating yourselves into groups by the type of elements you have. Warrior mages will form two groups of main force. One to defend the silver sphere and one to obtain the other's sphere. The wood element and wind element mages along with a warrior team will act as scouts. Earth mages will divide into two groups to provide two lines of defence. Water mages are responsible for support on all the groups, with both attack and defence. Fire elements also join the main attack force and leave three people here at the cave. Archers and the rest of wind elements along with metal elemental mages will lay in ambush at this spot..."

Harry indeed took a good command position as he instructed everyone as he showed them the directions through the map that was given by the elders. The map is the layout of the current battlefield. After Harry is done with the basic instructions, everyone started preparing for the departure. When the place near the map is somewhat cleared, Sam made his way to the map and started looking at it.

"Wait, what about him?" Someone asked as she pointed at Sam. This person is none other than the girl who challenged Sam. The one who asked about the formations. Sam looked at her with the surprised expression. He didn't expect she of all people would mention him at this point.

But Sam didn't say anything, he just stared at the map, as if he didn't care at all.

"What about him?" Harry asked from the side. Many people also started getting curious. They forgot about Sam when they are busy listening to Harry's instructions.

"You do know that he defeated all the people here single-handed right?" The girl said to Harry as if waiting for him to explain.

"He is not suitable for the team. We can do better if he doesn't get involved." Harry said as he averted his gaze. He really didn't wanted Sam to get involved in this operation as he didn't want him get any credit. So, he is using the power he had as the leader to oppress him. He waited for Sam to object him, but the one who is objected him is another person. It is none other than Shawn.

"Are you kidding me Harry? You are going to keep him out of the team, just because you got your ass beat?" Shawn didn't hold back at all, as he revealed Harry's true intentions. Shawn looked at Harry with disdain.

"He took down almost all fifty of us in a single strike and you are saying that he is not suitable for this battle." Shawn said again before Harry could reply. Harry only snorted in reply.

Then Sam suddenly turned around and walked towards the cave entrance as though the topic is not related to him. Just as he was about to leave the cave. Somebody shouted.

"Wait." Sam halted his foot steps as he turned around and saw the girl from earlier is walking towards him. She stopped in front of him and spoke.

"I am Melissa. Shall we team up for this round?" She asked Sam with a polite tone. Sam looked at her as he examined from top to bottom. Even though she is not as beautiful as the three goddesses she is still a rare beauty, she tied her long hair into a pony tail as she wore a battle attire. Sam examined her as he asked. "Why?"

"I think your skills are more helpful in this battle." She said without hesitation. But Sam's reply stunned her. "No, no. What I am asking is, why should I team up with you?" Sam's question stumped not only her but also all the other candidates.

As he saw she wasn't replying, Sam was about to leave. Then she stopped him and said. "I am the daughter of the formation tower head. Even though I am not a ranked formation master, I can assist you in laying the formations."

Sam looked at her and said. "You can come with me. But you have to follow my instructions." Sam said as if he wasn't going to accept no as an answer.

Melisa nodded an both of them started walking. But they were halted again by another person. This is none other than Shawn. Jack is standing beside him. Sam looked at Shawn with a questioning gaze filled with displeasure. His face said that, if Shawn didn't give proper explanation, he is going to beat him up.

"Well, you see. We don't like this Harry guy, so can we follow you. You don't have to worry. I am genius, and my friend here is also not bad. We won't drag you down. We will follow all your commands." Shawn said with a wide smile. Sam shook his head and said. "Suit yourself." Then the four of them left. Mathew hesitated, whether you should follow them are not, but he decided against it.

Harry gritted his teeth in anger as he saw four of them leaving. He felt that he lost a lot of face, as they rejected follow his command. "There are only four people, we don't have to care about them." Harry said to the rest of the freshmen and again started assigning the tasks to them.

At the viewing platforms, the city lord shook his head in disappointment. Right now, there are no younger generation people here as they all joined in the third round in the seniors' team. All the spectators are watching the scene.

Meanwhile in the cave similar to the one fresh were in, the seniors are discussing the plan. The one in the centre is Philip as he instructed everyone. Even though Philip is one of the lower cultivation level persons at level 5 Acolyte. He is known for his strategies and all the seniors gave him the command. He concluded arranging the tasks and then said.

"if you find anyone wearing black and doesn't have any armour and wields a bow or a staff. Don't engage unless there are three people in the group and all of you have to be at least middle-stage Acolytes. Otherwise, just turn your tail and run to meet other team mates, leave whatever task you are doing and inform others." Philip said in a solemn tone.

All the seniors felt a little puzzled and someone asked. "Philip, who is this guy, that you gave him such high evaluation? What is his cultivation level?"

"Well, we can be considered friends. As for his cultivation level, he must be at Level3 Acolyte stage." Philip said with a smile.

"Hmph, just a trash at Level 3 Acolyte. He is mine. Everyone, if you encounter him, capture him and I will trade for him with you for 1000 spirit stones." Carl said from the side as he left along with his squad. Philip only shook his head and said.

"Guys, I am not trying to exaggerate here. He killed a 'Blazing earth bull' which is at Level 2 initial stage in a single punch when he is at only 9th level of initiation stage. You can understand how great his combat prowess is. As far as I know, he is a warrior mage now and of fire attribute. I don't know his full prowess, but he has many tricks up his sleeves. If he just wants to escape and survive until the end, with his speed, nobody will be able to stop him." Philip said in a grave tone. Then he let everyone disperse and only Philip, Marvin, Paul, Freya and Haley are inside the cave looking at the map.

"Haley, who do you think the commander of the freshmen team will be?" Philip asked.

"I think Harry will take the charge." Haley said with certainty.

"Then what do you think Sam's position will be in the team." He asked again,

"According to my understanding of his character, he won't give Sam any position which will help him take more credit." Haley said.

"If he hinders Sam for at least half of the time, that would work for our advantage. If he can't even use an excellent trump card like Sam properly then he is really foolish." Philip said as he shook his head.

"If Sam's movements are restricted and dragged down by the team, we will win without much trouble." Marvin said. Rest of them also nodded.

But they didn't know that Sam is completely let loose and he didn't have to follow any orders at all. He is right now at the river which divided the territories of both the freshmen and the seniors.

Sam looked at the stone path which is the only safe way to cross the river. He observed it as he looked at from the river bank. Melisa, Shawn and Jack stood behind him as they just looked at him doing weird observations.

"Do you know what place this is?" Sam asked them as faced them.

"This is the dividing line of the territory. Harry said that there is only this one bridge to cross the river safely and the river is filled with dangerous water bound beasts." Melisa said. Sam then nodded and continued.

"Right now, both teams' scouts are making their way here slowly so that they won't leave any tracks behind, but we don't have to do that because, we are not using this to cross the river, rather, we are using this to trap them." Sam said and turned towards the bridge.

"Shawn can you destroy the path?" Sam asked nonchalantly.

The three of them furrowed their brows as they heard Sam's words. Seeing his expression, he didn't seem to be joking.

"Sam. Isn't it a bit risky." Melisa slowly asked.

"You, don't have to worry about it. I have another way to cross the bridge. Judging by the speed. The main squads won't come near the bridge until the late morning and even the scouts take few hours. Now, both the teams will use the darkness as the cover to place the traps. So, don't worry. I have my plans. Shawn make it as smooth as possible without much noise." Sam instructed.

Shawn couldn't do anything and used his earth elemental control to completely drown the stone path.

Sam then took out a few corpses of the blood hyena and dropped them in the river where the path is used to be.

Soon a large number of alligator type beast gathered near the meat. These are the 'River gators' and a water type beast. Right now, all the beasts are at level 2 middle stage, when they saw 10 something River gators coming, they slowly stepped back. Only Sam remained there as he looked at the River gators which are slowly making their way on to the land. Suddenly Sam released a peculiar aura which all the other people couldn't comprehend, but they saw all the River gators stopped in their tracks and prostrated in front of Sam as if paying respects.

Sam released his Golden Crow blood line power. Before the three could understand what is happening, Sam gave some commands which made them stupefied.

"Relay my commands to all your kin. No one should carry the river easily. Any one who dares to cross the river from this area should be stopped by you guys. You can only let them cross it, if your life is in danger. Otherwise, don't let them cross at all. One mile on both sides is your job to guard, do you understand?" Sam commanded the river gators as he is commanding his own subordinates. But even more shocking thing is that all the River gators nodded their heads excitedly. Sam then took out all the corpses of the blood hyenas and gave them to the river gators.

"This is your compensation for guarding the river. If you guys have a life-threatening danger, you can stop the duty. You don't have to keep your life on line. Now let us cross the river." Sam said and as soon as he did, the biggest of all the river gators walked forward and entered the river. Sam and others stepped on its back. Then the river gator swam across the river and left them at the other bank of the river.

Even after the beast left, Melisa and others are still in daze as they couldn't understand the situation.

Report chapter Comments

After crossing the river, Sam and the other three separated to scout for a while to find a temporary safe point. After finding a safe point, where they can avoid the both teams, Sam and others sat in a circle as they discussed the plan.

"There is an open field which has to be crossed to arrive at the cave of the opposing teams. I think in a while after the first batch of the scouting teams of the seniors' team returned to the base after they searched their territory, the main attack force and support force will move to take advantage in the dark. There is a narrow pathway which is the only route for entering and exiting the path as the trees are denser and the other two sides are territories of two beast packs. One side is the lair of the Dark wind wolves and the other side is the territory of the Myriad illusion snake." Sam said as he started drawing the outline of the map of the on the soil. The other three had serious expressions as they are trying to comprehend how to utilise the information. Well, at least two are trying, while the other one is already speaking as soon as Sam finished.

"Oh Sam, your drawing skills are good. Even though they are not as good as mine, they are okay" Shawn said with a narcissist smile. All three of them looked at him with speechless expressions.

Sam looked at the calm and collected Jack and then looked at Shawn, then said to Jack in a pitying tone. "It must have been hard on you to handle this guy." Jack first time had a change of expression as he looked at Shawn and then at Sam. His face was filled with helplessness as nodded his head.

Sam then abruptly stood up and kicked Shawn who sat on his left side on his butt. Shawn fell face first in to the soil as a lot of sand went straight to his mouth through his c.o.c.ky grin.

"Sam, that's a bitch move. What has my handsome bum has ever done to you for punishing it? You must have been jealous of my butt. Seeing that yours is bony." Shawn stood up and roared at Sam furiously. Sam didn't say anything and instantly disappeared and kicked Shawn on his butt again as soon as he appeared behind him. This time Shawn is a little prepared and avoided the face first fall as he supported himself with his hands.

Just as he was about sigh in relief another kick landed on his bum and Shawn rolled on the ground.

"Pfft." Melisa couldn't hold on anymore and laughed as Sam kicked Shawn repeatedly on his butt. Meanwhile, Jack is looking at Shawn who actually felt quite vexed and helpless. 'Seems like I need to employ the same method in the future.' He thought.

"Truce, Truce. I will hear you and won't speak for the rest of the plan." Shawn immediately told as soon as he understood why Sam literally kicked his ass. Sam nodded and then moved towards the drawing he drew and continued.

"Actually, Academy arranged the layout of the cave vicinities almost same. For our freshmen team cave, we have to pass through a narrow path inside a bamboo forest. The both sides of forest are also occupied by two beast packs. One is Black mane gorillas and the second one is the Wind tailed panther." Sam said.

Listening to this information the three felt surprised. Previously, when Harry explained the plan, he also pointed out the lairs of the various beasts. But they didn't notice this peculiar similarity between the layouts. Ignoring their thoughts, Sam continued.

"The thing is, the academy wants to see how the participants are going to face the situation when we have to face the enemies head on from a single direction. When the team members move from the cave and cross the narrow path, they will enter the open field I mentioned. Between the two open fields, there is a complex forest which is equally divided in to two halves."

All of them nodded as they understood the basic layout now.

"How are we going to proceed in the competition? Are we going for the sphere or for the kills?" Jack asked the question. Melisa also nodded as if she also wanted the answer and looked at the Sam's Handsome face. Sam had a mischievous smile on his already devilishly handsome face, which gave him a unique evil charm.

"Of course, we are going for the kills. Even if we manage to get the sphere from the senior teams, we cannot reach our team's sphere and merge them ourselves. The entire team is against us." Sam said as if it was obvious.

The three have very different expressions. Jack nodded as if he expected the answer and Shawn had an expression as if he trying to listen everything with an incredible concentration. Melisa was surprised by the decision. Sam then looked at her and explained.

"Even though you might think that stealing is a better method as our numbers are low. You are forgetting something. What matters to us right now is points. The more points we get the higher the ranking will be. the elders won't expect us to win the battle anyway." Sam said with a faint smile.

"At least in this way, we will have our individual rankings a bit higher." Sam finished.

"Okay what is the plan?" Melisa asked.

"The thing is, the senior team has an advantage in the cultivation level and they clearly know about the beast territories and won't take any measures to defend there. Same goes for the freshmen team. But the Senior team don't know that we are completely by ourselves and they won't expect to act against the norms.

What we will be doing is that we would set a very basic trap at the exit of the narrow patch way from this side and conceal it with the concealment formation. As far as I know, some noble family candidates who saw performance may be cautious against me using the attack formations. But we are not going to do this." Sam paused and then turned towards Jack and spoke.

"You have to guide Shawn to do something according the instructions I will give, as I will leave along with Ms. Melisa to get something. You guys have to be careful." Jack agreed and Shawn only nodded his head.

"We will move as soon as the Main force and their support leaves the ground. We will lay the trap and flush the defence team as well as the defence support outside towards the trap."

"How are we going to do that?" Melisa asked Sam.

"You will see. But first go and get your hands on as many bird type beasts as you can. You have to kill it in a cleaner way as I need their blood. I will collect some necessary herbs." Sam said and moved; the rest of the teammates also moved.

After an hour Sam and others met at the same point.

"Shawn make a pit of two feet deep and one metre wide." Sam said and immediately took out some odd-looking grass like herbs which are in red colour. Shawn made a pit and Sam started crushing the herbs and the rest followed suit and a red coloured fluid came and poured them in the pit. After crushing all the juice from the grass, Sam said again.

"Extract blood from all the birds and fill the pit."

Everyone got to work and started filling the pit with blood. When the work is done, Sam gestured them to get back from the pit and started heating the blood and plant juice mixture with the golden flame. After some time, a pleasant fragrance came from the pit making all feel strange.

"Don't breathe, hold your breath" Sam's shout made their minds clear as they immediately held their breath and tried to calm their minds. Soon Sam finished and collected the liquid of this in a big leather bag used to carry water. He stored all of it inside various bags and kept them way in rapid pace. Then only all of them released their breaths in relief.

"We will be going, by now the main attack team will be gone. We need to move as soon as possible, before they take any preventive measures." Sam said and moved. The rest hurriedly followed even though they have many questions they wanted to ask.

At the viewing platforms,

"What are the four kids doing? They are hunting bird type beasts and that guy is collecting that weird grass."

"Oh, they finally met."

"What are they doing? Are they making any concoction or something?"

"What is the mixture? Judging from their looks, that seems to have some weird effects on them."

Everyone is discussing the weird actions of Sam and his group. Only a few people who are knowledgeable are having some thoughts about Sam's plans. But even they felt a bit confused.

Actually, Sam got this knowledge on how to use this grass from the beastuary as it is something only available near the Myriad illusion snake territory. Not many people know how to use it more effectively. Sam and others moved fast but stealthily as they finally reached the area near the exit of the narrow path. They could faintly see the tracks left by the attack team and the support team. Sam guessed that there are at least forty people moving.

Sam and others halted and checked whether there any traps or ambushes left by the team. When they found that there are no traps, Sam felt that something is not right. Then suddenly Melissa spoke. "Actually, it is not common to use basic traps in battle, as the cultivators can sniff them out easily. That is the reason, I am also waiting for the kind of trap you are going to set up." Sam nodded and started his command.

"Shawn, you have to dig pits at least 12 feet deep in all the points, I am going to mark. The pits should in circular shape, with at least one-meter diameter. We have to finish it as soon as possible. If I am not wrong, the next batch of scouts will be coming in search for the tracks of the main attack force of the freshmen team. I will lay down the concealment formation. Then you guys can proceed."

Sam finished laying the formation in a few minutes, this speed dumbfounded the other three, especially Melisa. She saw this speed only when her father laid down a very basic first rank formation. But her father is a rank 2 formation master. When Sam is done, he ignored their surprise and said with a faint smile.

"You guys should proceed. Jack cover for them. Melisa, as soon as Shawn finished a pit, you use your water element and make a swamp inside. The swamp should make them struck at least knee deep when they fall from this height. Melisa, after you are making a swamp, you should drop all the liquid inside the pit. Shawn after you are done with this you are going to close the mouth of the hole with a very thin layer of soil. It shouldn't even have any traces of being dug out." Sam finished saying and Melisa immediately asked.

"Sam, do you really think these common traps will work?" Sam smiled and didn't answer her immediately, then he looked at the dark sky and said. "Ms. Melisa, when a person thinks he got stronger, he starts ignoring the most basic threats. Now, the seniors will be thinking they are stronger than us and in fact it is true. So, it is natural to become a little complacent. We are going to use it against them. They wouldn't expect us to use these basic traps. They might even think that we may use an attack formation as they knew about me. But they wouldn't expect me doing this. And the concealment formation is of visual type. So, they can't see any difference and all they can see is the area before we set the traps. You will understand when they come." He paused and then addressed all three. Out of 10 pits we dug, total four are mine and the rest are yours." They nodded their head. Actually, they are not really counting on these traps.

"Okay, Shawn and Melisa, please finish this as soon as possible. Jack do you have any long-range attacks at your disposal?" Sam asked. Jack nodded his head and didn't say anything else. Sam also didn't pursue and started making preparations and took out another type of plant and started making juice out of it. They didn't ask him anything and just let him be.

Shawn and Melisa are efficient and completed this in half an hour. Sam also finished his preparation and said. "You guys hide in the trees and stay away from the pits for some time. I will lure the people out as soon as possible." Sam said and was about to leave.

"Will you be able to do this alone? If you want, we can help you." Melisa asked and Jack also looked at him. Sam just shook his head and left with a smile. Melisa fell in to a daze as she looked at Sam's handsome smile. Sam didn't notice and started moving towards his next destination.

Meanwhile at the viewing platforms. All the spectators also quite puzzled as they saw the actions of Sam and his group. One of the noble elders sneered. "These guys are still too naïve to think that these common traps would work. They really think that they can win themselves. They are too c.o.c.ky to leave young master Harry's leadership. This guy is one of the elders from the city lord mansion. City lord also nodded and said.

"They really are naïve. Particularly the young man in black named Sam. He is strong, but if he can think that he is strong enough to take on all the people at the senior team with his little group, he is really foolish. I don't really think he is fit enough to join the Starwood academy with that thinking of not joining a team." City lord spoke as he looked towards the Starwood Academy's viewing platform.

All the nobles immediately caught on what he is implying. The city lord wants to deal with Sam and wants him to not enrol in the Academy. If he gets into academy, he will be under the Academy's protection and making a move against him is provoking the entire academy. All the nobles immediately started singing the same tune as City lord and said.

"City lord is right indeed. This guy is ruthless and ambitious at the same time. He left the team to gain all the credit himself. He really is unfit to join the academy. The Crimson flame family head said.

"I think the City lord is right."

"Me too." All the noble family heads agreed. Only the four tower heads and the Evergreen family are just watching in silent.

"I wonder what the Principal thinks." City lord asked all of a sudden and everyone became silent. All the nobles who spoke earlier are waiting eagerly. The Principal didn't speak and just watched the projection. Seeing this City lord said with a much colder tone.

"I hope the Principal will make a wise decision." This is a hidden threat. All the people understood that city lord is quite serious.

"It is not your place to decide who should or shouldn't join the Academy. Isn't is right City lord?" The Principal directly spoke after City lord threatened him. Everyone who spoke up earlier immediately shut their mouths. City lord just snorted and didn't speak either.

"Look, he is entering the wolves' territory." Someone spoke from the crowd and everyone immediately turned their attention back to the projection and were quite surprised.

Sam is indeed entering the Dark wind wolves' territory near the senior team cave area. The Dark wind wolves are of Dual elemental attribute. Darkness and Wind. Sam is going to use these wolves against the senior team.

Sam waited for some time and moved as soon as sky brightened a little. Dawn came. He moved deep inside the territory and soon found out the main lair of the wolves. Sam hid his aura completely and observed the wolves from a hidden corner. He is saw the alpha of the pack which is at the Late stage of level 2. All the wolves are close to it.

All the wolves are just waking up one by one slowly as dawn broke. Sam looked at them and immediately took out several small glass bottles which are filled with a green fluid. This is the plant juice Sam made while setting the traps. Sam gave an evil smile and started his preparations.

Meanwhile at the freshmen cave. Harry and only another person were left in the cave as he sent everyone else outside. He walked towards the platform and took the Silver sphere and kept it inside a leather pouch and hung it to his belt. He then turned towards the other guy and said.

"Build a thick earthen wall." The other guy was quite nervous and just nodded his head. After that he used a spell and an earthen wall was formed in front of the platform hiding the platform. After it was done, Harry nodded and said. "You better keep your mouth shut." Then he walked outside along with the other guy.

When they came out all the other freshmen candidates are waiting outside for them for a sometime. Mathew looked at Harry and asked. "What is the delay for?"

"Nothing, we were building an earthen wall as an extra defence." Harry said casually. No one doubted him and Harry along with another thirty members including Mathew started moving together. They were the attack team of the team and the scouts' team and ambush teams already left. There are only twenty people left at the Cave. Even though many objected that twenty is very few and are not enough, Harry didn't listen and just kept them here and another twenty people are left at the edge of the open field and remaining people are scouts and ambush squad.

Harry didn't mention the sphere at all to the others. Because he has another motive. The points for merging the sphere are fifty, which exceeds another people by large number if he did it. He didn't really trust his team members that they would let him do it that is why he took the sphere along with him. If his team members know, they wouldn't agree as it is dangerous to take it outside and it would help the senior team if they knew. But the senior team knowing is quite impossible. Or so he thought.

Report chapter Comments

As soon as everyone left the cave and started walking a team of three emerged from within the soil behind the earthen wall.

"We should thank these freshmen really. Particularly that guy Harry. He made it a lot easier for us." One of the three said.

"This Harry really won't change. He only cares about himself. If he had used that guy in black, we would have a difficult time." Another guy said as he shook his head. He is from the Evergreen family and he also saw the second round along with other noble children.

"Who is that guy actually? Even Philip said to stay vigilant." The remaining person spoke with curiosity.

"Well, he is a friend of Philip and came from the Lava rock village. He is not only monster in battle taking on multiple opponents at same time. He is really proficient in archery and also formations. You guys didn't see, what he did in the second round. He actually defeated the top hundred all by himself using formations. And from the rest of the top ten, four guys including harry all gave up even before they fought." The guy from the Evergreen family said.

"He really is good then. Judging on this Harry's character, he must have held grudge against him and didn't give him proper opportunity and kept him in scouts team or something." The other guy replied.

"Okay it is time, we need to send the information to Philip and the attack squad to intercept Harry and his team. We are going to win this easier than we thought." As soon as he finished, all three of them entered the tunnel. Then they emerged behind the cave. There are about seven people waiting for them.

This is the scout squad who are responsible for scouting the main base of the Freshmen team. The three people who entered the tunnel are Late stage Earth elemental mage Acolytes. The decision to infiltrate the territory when it is still dark is very beneficial to them.

As soon as they relayed the information to the rest of the seven members, a guy took out a paper and wrote everything. Then he took out a bow and arrow. He tied up the paper to the arrow and shot it towards the bamboo forest. He is a wind element mage warrior. The arrow tore through the wind as it smoothly reached a tree and struck to it.

A guy emerged from the dark and took the paper from the arrow and shot it again in certain direction where another guy picked it up. These guys are from the second scout team. Actually, Sam made a mistake of guessing that the scout teams still haven't crossed the river. They crossed the river even he before he broke the stone path. So, twenty people slipped through and sent the information to the base and then to the attack squad.

The attack team of seniors has twenty people only. But more than half of them are at late stage and other at least at peak of middle stage Acolytes. Most of them are warrior mages.

By the time the information came to the attack team, they are almost nearing the river crossing. The leader of the team smiled as he spoke.

"The Team leader of the freshmen team is just as we predicted, Harry, the son of the city lord. The information says that the silver sphere is with him and even his team members doesn't know it. We can finish it quickly if we cross the river and set an ambush at the other side.

The others also became excited as they moved faster, but when they saw the river crossing, they immediately dropped their excitement. There is no usual stone pathway over the river is not there. The team leader gritted his teeth and said.

"We have to cross this as soon as possible. Let us go. Water elemental mages and Warrior mages, you guys move first."

Five people of the twenty moved. Four of them are Water element Mages and the fifth one is mage warrior. All of them are at peak of middle stage except one person who is at the late stages of the Acolyte. All four of them entered the water as they moved and reduced the water resistance by controlling the water flow. The rest of the team are also following them from behind. When they are in the middle of the river flow suddenly a river they stopped moving.

All the members gulped down loudly as they looked around nervously. They are surrounded by the river gators. Suddenly, all the river gators attacked and started biting them. "Move" the team leader shouted as they tried to retreat. But they are quite slow and are a far away from the both sides. Then they decisively moved forward while fending off the attacks from the River gators. After a desperate struggle they got an opening. But a guy screamed.

"Shit. Vile beasts" He screamed as he broke his token and disappeared then followed by him other three people including two women also broke their tokens. All four of them are fire element users. One of them is even Warrior mage. All of them are late stage. The rest of the team members cursed under their breath as they started moving hysterically towards the other side.

By the time they reached the other side, they lost another team mate and only 15 people were left in the team.

"Shit. These wild beasts. I want to kill them all." A guy shouted as he stood up.

"Stop, we need to move towards a safe place. We have to engage the attack team as quickly as possible." The team leader stopped the guy and lead the rest of them to the forest.

At this moment at the Viewing platform all the spectators are whispering while glancing at the city lord. They are really disgusted by Harry's actions. By the time they are getting heated by the discussion they saw the scene of attack team getting attacked by the river gators and five of them getting eliminated. Their jaws dropped. They saw the scene when Sam commanded the River gators but they never expected this to actually work. Then they saw the change in the score board. There are five points next to Sam's name. The first one to gain points is Sam a freshman instead of any senior.

"How can the attacks by the River gators count as his points?" An elder from the city lord mansion shouted.

"He commanded the beasts to attack and they obeyed. Thus, they are his subordinates, we can even call them as his weapons. So, naturally the points are his. Even the formation spirit of the testing grounds accepted it. Why, do you have a problem?" An elder from the Academy's platform said. Everyone became silent and didn't speak.

Then suddenly score board changed again as points appeared beside ten members of the senior team. Then everyone noticed that the scouts' team of the seniors' team at the cave attacked the defence and took them out only one guy from the freshman is left. He is none other than Oliver. He is left out as his fingers are not completely healed. The Elder said that he needs to rest the fingers for at least a month, before he can fight or do anything else. That is why he was left here and used as watchman for the cave. One of the seniors questioned him.

"Do you know Sam?"

"Yes" He replied in a shaky voice. As soon as he heard the name, he involuntarily broke into cold sweat. He himself didn't notice, but the seniors did. They patted his shoulder and said.

"Where is he now? Which area is he assigned to?" The senior asked again.

Oliver forced himself to calm down and said in a low voice. "He is not participating with the team."

The seniors frowned and asked. "What do you mean?"

Then Oliver recounted what happened and the seniors' mood became gloomy.

"We need to inform this to Philip." One of them said and took out a paper. But they don't know it would be too late.

Meanwhile at the Wolves' lair. Sam finally finished his preparations and started moving, He has a very small glass container in each hand as ran towards the wolf pack. Sam then threw the containers and took out another one from the storage. Just like that before the wolves could react, he threw a lot of containers with the green liquid, the black wolves with blue eyes all inhaled the green vapours emitted by the green liquid and started shaking with irritation. They looked at Sam, who is running and all the wolves including the alpha started chasing him.

Sam ran at a fixed pace. He is visible to the wolves, but kept a constant distance between them. He ran straight towards the cave of Seniors' team. After running for a while suddenly the cave entrance came into his view and he increased his pace.

"Philip the wolves are chasing someone, he is leading them this way." Someone who is on the watch duty outside the cave ran inside and said. Philip and others ran outside and saw. They didn't recognise Sam. Because Sam changed his clothes and covered his face. He ran in the front and the wolves followed.

There is a total of thirty people inside the cave and all of them came outside and looked at the incoming wolves with fear. When they looked at the guy in front, they all want to greet all his ancestors for luring the wolves here.

Philip looked at the team members and said. "This guy is definitely a freshman. He must have provoked the wolves accidentally and brought them here. We need to take the sphere and move out of this place. Let's go."

All of them went inside and then stared the screen in dumbfounded manner. They looked at five names which are dimmed. They are all from the attack squad. "Damn, it there are already people from the attack squad who got eliminated." Someone said through his teeth. Philp also felt quite surprised. But he didn't dally and said. "Paul, take the sphere. We have to move quick."

All the defence team at the cave moved towards the narrow path and then met with the other defence team which has twenty members, now all fifty members started moving towards the narrow path. Even though they have fifty members, the thought of fighting the wolves didn't even cross their minds. They just kept on fleeing. But how can they be faster than Sam and Wolves?

Soon Sam along with the wolves met the group. The group which is orderly suddenly became chaotic mob and all of them started fending the wolves as they ran towards the path. Sam removed the clothes covering his original attire and threw it away. Then he took out a big glass container which contained the same red liquid he made and threw it in the middle of the battle as he held his breath.

The wolves and the candidates all started feeling dizzy as they took in the vapours emitted by the red liquid. Philip looked at Sam and the liquid he threw and immediately cursed.

"F.u.c.k, hold your breaths and move out of this area." He said as he moved towards the narrow path and entered it with great difficulty. Sam moved to the back of the battle field and didn't follow them towards the path. He looked at the people who fell unconscious on ground along with the wolves. The Wolves' cultivation is not enough to make them as intelligent as humans. Yanwu is intelligent because of his high-grade blood line.

As soon as the red fumes dissipated, Sam moved towards the unconscious seniors. Out of fifty, half of them fell unconscious. The beasts all fell unconscious because they aren't intelligent enough to hold their breath. Sam slowly broke the tokens of Seniors. They disappeared and Sam looked at the wolves and pondered. Then he shook his head and dismissed the idea as he walked inside the narrow path.

Sam came out of the other end of the path and looked at Melisa, Jack and Shawn. Melisa has a cheerful expression and Shawn has a grin. Only Jack is calm as ever. Sam looked at the pits and slowly took a detour around them. He then looked at Melisa and asked with a smile.

"How is it?"

Then only the three noticed Sam and almost jumped out of their skin.

"Sam, you are not handsome as me. So, if you surprise people like that you will scare them to death." Shawn said in a vexed tone. Both Melisa and Jack looked at him speechlessly. Sam didn't speak and kicked him on his butt directly.

"Sorry, sorry." Just as Sam was about to continue, Shawn pleaded. Then Sam slowly walked towards the pits and looked at the people inside. The seniors inside are all cursing.

"Damn it we fell into their traps. We are done for."

"Who came with this despicable idea?"

"I want to kill them."

Actually, all the seniors aren't unconscious this time. As even though Sam and others dropped the liquid, it has been long time and their effects will be reduced even though the hole is closed. That is why seniors are just feeling weak instead of unconscious. Sam slowly moved towards other pits and finally found someone.

He looked into the pit, coincidentally all of Sam's friends are inside that pit. Philip, Marvin, Freya, Haley and Paul. All are looking at Sam with angry looks. Even cold as ice Haley is looking angry.

"Sam, can you be any more despicable?" Marvin shouted from pit.

"Good to see you too. Marvin" Sam spoke in sarcasm. Then he looked at Philip and said.

"Philip, didn't expect you to be the commander."

"Me too. I didn't expect you to be here. I thought based on Harry's character, he would try to suppress your involvement." Philip said as he smiled. Even though he is angry he is in a better mood than other four.

"Well, you are not wrong completely. You guys just gave an unnecessarily high evaluation to his intellect. He just said that, I don't need to be the part of the team and do however I want." Then he gestured Melisa and others to come and spoke as he pointed at them. "These guys followed me and here we are, setting up half of the Senior team." Sam finished.

Hearing to what he said. Philip and others immediately want to be buried in the same pit. They felt that this year is the most embarrassing of all years for senior team's performance.

"I guessed one thing right. You are indeed troublesome." Philip said and gestured to Paul, who took out the golden sphere out of his pocket and threw it towards Sam. Sam caught it and said. "Thanks, I will treat you guys to dinner. So, don't hold against he alright."

"Next time. At least let us fight you man. You are too ruthless. You are not even giving us chance to fight and directly making us lose." Marvin complained from the side. Sam nodded and waved his hands. All of them took out their tokens and broke them. Sam's points increased by another five. He then walked towards the other three. He then said. "You guys can take the other pits. I had enough harvest." And then he moved towards a tree and leaned against it to rest. The three nodded and walked towards another pit. Shawn and Melisa took seven points each and Jack got six points. Then three of them walked towards Sam and also sat down as he waited for him to recover.

As soon as Sam opened his eyes. Melisa asked. "Sam how did you do it?"

Sam smiled and replied. "Actually, it is quite simple. The red grass is from the territory of the Myriad illusion snake and it only grows there. It is known as 'Mind numbing grass'. If it is mixed with the blood of the bird type beasts which is usually warmer natured than the normal beasts and heat it up. It will make people unconscious. But it only works on Acolyte level and it the person is more vigilant, it might not even work. Then the green liquid is taken from another grass which also grows in the same territory. It is called 'turmoil grass'. It will make the temper of the ones who inhaled it to immediately lose and attack their enemies in frenzy. I used it on wolves and lured them towards the senior team main camp. Then the rest you know." As soon as Sam finished all three of them dropped their jaws. Not only them even the spectators at the Viewing platforms are all in uproar. Sam stood up and said.

"Don't you guys remember the words of the elder? Everything in the forest is our resource."

Report chapter Comments

Sam started walking as the rest of the three stared at his back in daze. They really heard and remembered the elder's words, but only understood now, how much those words can mean.

"Come on, only half of the seniors are out, there is still other half of them roaming around. I think it won't take long before they figure out something happened to their main base. Let's just go to their main base and rest for mow and we can plan further." Sam said in an unusually loud tone. The three of them were quite puzzled but didn't mention anything and followed Sam.

As soon as four of them left, a black shadow moved and started travelling in the opposite direction. He is none other than a member of the second scout team.

Sam halted in his steps in the narrow pathway and turned around completely. He smirked as he looked at the back of the figure who is moving at a rapid pace. Sam then spoke.

"Change of plans. We need to set a huge trap inside the main cave and let then find another hiding point." The three of them were obviously confused by Sam's decision and exchanged glances. Sam shook his head and said.

"Trust me. The information of us going to rest is already on its way to the rest of the team which is still in out there, I really underestimated Philip. He really did a great job forming an information network. Okay let's go before the wolves wake up. We need to make our preparations as early as possible." Sam said and started running towards the Main cave of the Senior team.

Meanwhile at the viewing platforms. Everyone stared at Sam as if they were afraid to miss any of his actions. They really broadened their horizons. They saw Sam making use of the most common traps and then taking out half of the Senior team all by himself. Even though there are other three, they really didn't help much. When they looked at the screen showing the score, they saw that out of 55 members that are eliminated in senior team. 35 are under Sam and the rest of the twenty members are under the remaining three who followed Sam. The remaining freshmen team really did nothing.

"This guy is too smart." One of the elders said and rest couldn't help but nod in acceptance. Sam really used every resource in the forest as if they were his own personal tools. They really felt that Harry made a mistake without using him properly. Now, not only is he humiliating all the seniors by making fools out of them by using these tricks, he is even decreasing the chances of the remaining freshman team. The nobles felt like they should really take care of him as soon as possible. Because, with Sam's intelligence and talent and the way he remembered and took revenge for all the grudges, they might really be in trouble.

In the testing grounds.

While Sam and the other three are planning on how to deal with the remaining senior team members, something major happened in the forest near the Freshmen Base camp vicinity. This situation even diverted the attention of all the spectators at the viewing platforms from the Sam and his group.

At a place not far from the river crossing. The Senior attack team and the junior attack team are both in a confrontation. Both the attack teams are in a stand still not daring to make the first move at all. Even though the junior attack team has out numbered the Senior attack team by more than twice as they were around thirty members and the senior team has only fifteen members left, the junior team is at a major disadvantage as there are more late stage Acolytes in the Senior attack team.

Harry looked at the team members of the senior attack team with nervousness apparent in his eyes. He really didn't think that he will land in this kind of situation. He thought that he can go around the attack team and then directly confront the defence team of the Seniors at their main base and try his luck at merging the sphere in between the battle. Never in his dreams did he think that the senior attack team will directly clash with them. He almost wants to curse them all.

"We are in luck to meet Harry the son our City lord this early in the competition. What do you think everyone?" The leader of the attack team addressed his teammates in a sarcastic way.

"Mason, don't get too c.o.c.ky quickly. We haven't even battled yet to know who is the winner." Harry said in anger as he heard the team leader's sarcastic manner.

"Well, you guys think too highly of yourselves to think that you can beat us, just because you outnumber us." Mason, who is the team leader of the senior attack team said. He is the son of the captain of the city guards. So, he is clearly acquainted with Harry and both of them didn't get along well at all.

"You are overconfident." Harry retorted with a sneer.

"You could say so, because you don't outnumber us by as much as you think. ATTACK!!!!!" Mason roared, but neither him nor the team mates behind him made a move. Just as Harry was getting puzzled, three men suddenly came out of the ground beneath the freshmen team and attacked by catching them off guard. They each took care of people at same time and eliminated six of the freshmen team.

The freshmen team was immediately in chaos. Just as Harry was about to command something and control the situation. Mason and his team moved and started attacking. Fire balls, water spheres, wind blades were flying through as they started hitting each other. This is not like a battle at all. It is more like a mob fight.

Out of nowhere, more members from the senior team came joined the battle. Harry sweated profusely as he tried to think of a solution. Just then a whistling sound came as an arrow tore through the wind and pierced through his back.

"Ahhhhhh." Harry screamed in misery. The City lord immediately stood up in his seat as he saw his son got injured. But he couldn't do anything.

Harry looked at the direction from which the arrow came and saw a young man in the senior uniform aiming and shooting at the freshmen. Harry realised that winning is impossible. 'Flee'. This is the only thought that is left in his mind. Even if the team here is eliminated. He has still twenty people at the defence and another forty-five people in the form of various scout and battle teams. If he can escape now and gather them at a same place and fight back, he might actually stay for more time in the test. This is what Harry thought as he tried to flee. Then another arrow pierced his leg. He fell down and started screaming in pain. Mason slowly moved towards him and stood in front of him. Then he made various hand seals and a lot of vines grew from the ground and tied Harry in his place. Then he said with a smirk.

"Harry, you better give up now and handover the sphere. You already lost."

Harry gritted his teeth and his eyes are filled with unwillingness and resentment. He wanted to shine in this competition and wanted to be titled as the best freshman, but first Sam came and foiled his plans and now he was caught by the senior attack team and that too in the hands of the son of the subordinate of his father. He felt like he is humiliated. He looked at Mason's face and wriggle his hand out and reached into his pocket. Mason thought that he is going to break his token, so he didn't stop him. But Harry took out the silver sphere and started frenziedly injecting all his spiritual energy. Mason widened his eyes and just as he was about to make a move, he realized it was already too late. The silver sphere burst into several particles and turned into a powder. Everyone saw what happened and were dumbfounded by Harry's actions.

"Hahahahaha, If I can't have the bonus of merging the sphere, nobody can have it." Harry said hysterically as he broke his token. All the seniors started cursing under their breaths as they watched Harry vanishing from the spot. The freshmen had even more unsightly expressions as they saw the sphere destroyed. They were more concerned about the sphere being here than the fact that Harry has destroyed it. After all they didn't have much expectation on winning against the senior team. But they didn't expect their team leader to be this self-centred and didn't trust the team members at all. He just wanted the points of merging which will inevitably make him the best freshman with the highest number of points.

"Shit, this ass hole" Mathew cursed and then spoke to the one beside him. "Give the signal and tell all the team members to assemble at the cave. All the members retreat." Mathew said as he started running. The rest of the team also followed and the seniors still kept on pushing with long range attacks. By the time the remaining attack team of the Junior team were in safe place. They were only ten members left. Mason, didn't give the command to follow as he saw a scout coming towards him in a hurry. He thought that something happened and just ordered everyone to stay.

After a few moments the scout finally reached them and said in a shaky voice. "Mathew, the main base is compromised. All fifty members in the defence are down."

As soon as the rest of the members heard this news, they were all stupefied. After a few seconds silence, Mason spoke after he took a deep breath. "How?"

"According to the scouts from team 2, four people from the junior team, lured the Dark wind wolf pack towards our main base and made them move towards the trap they previously set. Fifty members are already out." The scout said.

"How did you guys know this?" Mason asked again after digesting the information.

"The team 1 sent us an urgent report which has to be delivered to the main base. The scout who is responsible went there and saw the scene where the scenario happened and the four freshmen discussing the plans for further action. Apparently, they were going to our main base and hiding there until we return." The scout finished saying in a single breath.

"I knew this would happen." The earth element warrior- mage from the Evergreen family, who is also part of the trio from the first team said as he sighed. Everyone turned and looked at him in a puzzled expression.

"Dorman, what do you mean?" Mason asked.

"Previously, when we took out the defence team of the Freshmen team, we got a piece of information. The person named Sam, about whom Philip had warned us against has been set free and another three people followed him." Dorman said.

"What do you mean set free?" Mason inquired. But some people who saw the second round had already understood.

"Actually, this guy Sam is the first ranked candidate and he defeated the rest of top 100 by luring them into a trap by setting up a formation. He is not only good in hand in hand combat, he is also good at formations and archery. He even defeated Harry when he was surrounded by all of Harry's lackeys. So, Harry took the leadership role and then completely didn't include Sam in the team and kicked him out. What Philip said is that with Harry's petty character, he would drag Sam down by giving him as worse task as possible, but he really overestimated Harry's intelligence. Now, Sam not only is free but also has some helpers. He will be really dangerous as he is very proficient in setting formations and plotting strategies. If we can't catch him as early as possible, he will be a head ache." Dorman said as he sighed dejectedly.

Mason also remembered what Philip said and so did the rest of the team. Honestly, they first thought that Philip is just exaggerating as some of them are confident that they won't fall for his tricks and some of the people who saw the second round thought that since, they saw it, they can avoid it. But when they heard about the news of fifty seniors getting eliminated, they were at a loss of words on what to say. They really didn't think that Sam would be this troublesome, just as they were feeling happy about their overwhelming victory on the freshmen, they got a news that their team has got reduced by half.

"That despicable sc.u.m. He is nothing but a trash who has to resort to these kinds of petty traps and tricks. He is nothing but a coward." Just as the whole team were silently thinking on what to do, someone cursed. When they turned towards the direction, they saw Carl gritting his teeth and his face was red with anger. Not only him the rest of the noble household students are all in the same state except the people from the Evergreen family. Carl noticed all the gazes and said.

"I will lead a team and eliminate him." Even though he didn't mention who he was speaking to, everyone can make a guess and turned towards Mason.

Mason thought for a moment and said. "No need for you to go. We will all first attack the main base of the freshmen and move back to deal with Sam and his followers. You already heard how he lured the wolf pack, if we separate now, the rate of the success is very low. We already lost more than half of our team, which is the first time in history. The highest the previous freshmen got against their seniors is at most less than half of our losses. We can't afford to lose anymore and humiliate ourselves. Scout team 2 will keep watch in them"

Everyone in the team agreed and nodded. Seeing that he can't convince them, Carl gritted his teeth and just followed the team. So, the team all started walking towards the freshmen main camp.

At the freshmen main camp, right at this moment, all the freshmen are gathering. All the scout teams and ambush teams all came and formed a group. Mathew took the responsibility of the leader and spoke.

"The defence team at the main base is eliminated and we are the only ones left in the team. The senior team is coming to attack our main base. We are going to take a stand here and are going to defend and survive as long as we can. We have to drag as many people as we can with us."

"Yes" All the freshmen shouted and started moving to take their positions. After a few minutes the senior team came. There are about 35 people in the team. Right now, the senior team has assembled all the team members on this side of the river crossing. Only ten people are left on other side and all are part of the team 2 scouts. The team 1 is of 10 people and team 2 is of twenty people. The people of team 2 are responsible for information transfer. Now, all are assembled.

The battle at main base of the freshmen started and is completely one sided. Even though there are more people on the freshmen team, they are completely overpowered due to their inferiority of their cultivation base and soon all of them are eliminated and the senior team had to pay a price of five people.

Senior team took some rest and all of them stayed silent. Nobody, is happy as they lost a total of sixty people and this is a clear humiliation and all of this is due to four freshmen. In fact, it could be said that it is all due to one person. He only with the help of three others took out more than half of the team. This only made their mood gloomier.

After a few hours. The sun is already high up in the sky and there is still more than 12 hours to the finish of the competition. Due to the fact that Harry destroyed the sphere, there are only two ways to win the competition. First one is to eliminate all the candidates from the opposite team and second one is to eliminate a greater number of people than the other team before the time limit is up. That is the reason, Mason declined the idea of Carl leading a team to eliminate Sam and his companions. He doesn't want any mishaps to happen. If Carl and the team he led got eliminated, he would surely regret it.

Mason and the rest of the team are currently at the river crossing, they probed and further confirming that the river gators are gone, they crossed the river and then started walking towards their main base, On the way the rest of the team also joined and the remaining forty people of the senior team slowly and cautiously travelled until they came to the narrow path leading to the open grounds before their main base cave.

A team of ten people cautiously travelled through the narrow route and came out from the other side. When they saw that there are no traps like the pits they saw earlier, they started checking the flow of energy for any presence of the formations. After confirming that everything was clear, they immediately signalled the rest of the group to come.

Soon the group slowly made their way to the cave and cautiously entered it. On their way, they clearly saw the tracks of the wolves. But to their luck the wolves already returned to their lair after they became conscious. When they finally entered the cave and confirmed there are no traps, they heaved a sigh of relief and relaxed a bit. But Mason has a gloomy expression and was in deep thought.

At the viewing platforms, the spectators all observing the scene without batting an eyelid. Because, Sam and his companions right now are on a small hill top near the cave and are looking towards the cave.

Sam was watching the scene of the Seniors' team entering the cave cautiously as if they were walking on the egg shells. He has a cold smirk on his face as he looked at their looks of concentration and vigilant expressions. The remaining three are all looked at Sam waiting for his next move.

Sam looked at the cave which is not far but not near either. He then took out a weapon out a black metal bow and nocked a ranked arrow. He then pulled the string to its limit and injected his golden flame energy ready to fire at any moment. He then said to the other three.

"Get ready we are going to have a melee combat with them after the initial attack. So, as soon as they get out of the cave hit them with your best long- range attacks. Move now and inform me when you are ready." As soon as he finished the remaining three immediately moved. After a few moments the signal came and Sam immediately released the arrow.

The arrow tore through the air and entered a hole which is previously created by Sam and entered the cave and hit the ground in the middle with a loud explosion and a crashing sound of glass could be heard as a red vapour immediately filled the cave.

Mason immediately felt that something is not right and shouted. "IT'S A TRAP GET OUT OF HERE!!!!!!!!!!". But it was already too late. Some of the people in the cave already fell unconscious and the rest of them ran outside. Just as they were trying to catch their breath, suddenly they felt a sense of danger. Mason immediately looked around and out of blue he felt an acute pain in his leg. He looked down and saw an arrow pierced through it and then he looked towards the direction where it came from. He saw a figure clad in black as his outer cloth swaying slightly wind. That man has a bow in his hand as he shot arrow after arrow at the senior team, with a speed so high that he can't even see his movements.

He came out of his daze and turned towards his teammates to give orders to hide, but he saw they were all being attacked by various long- range attacks. Some people are struck in soil and some people are being attacked by some flying daggers, some water spheres could also be seen. He shouted. "Be careful. Defend yourself." He shouted again as he took shelter behind a think rock.

Soon the seniors came to their senses and started defending themselves, By the time they took shelter and the commotion died, they saw only fifteen members of the team are still conscious. There are around ten people who fell unconscious on the ground and the morale of the senior team died down.

"Don't worry, they are not yet eliminated. As long as we can take them down and not let them break the tokens of our team members, we can save them." Mason shouted to his team members as he tried to boost their morale. All the seniors looked at their friends and then exchanged glances. Soon, someone spoke.

"Yo, kids. Is that all you got? Are these little tricks the only thing you know? If you have guts come and fight me?"

"Yes, what is the name of your leader again? Sam, right? I heard you are so great in close combat and are not afraid of anyone. Why don't you come out and let us see for ourselves?"

"How come you guys are not coming out?"

"Come on, let us fight hand to hand instead of these cheap tricks."

Everyone started to provoke Sam and others as they continued to spout endless nonsense.

Not far away Sam and the other three are also hiding behind a rock. Now that the seniors are on guard against them, it is almost impossible to attack long range. Sam is hearing the provocations with an amused smile. Suddenly, he heard Shawn shouting from beside.

"All of you call yourselves seniors. We are four and you are more than ten and some of you guys even have cultivation above us. And you have gall to ask us to fight head on." he scoffed loudly. Immediately all the provocations died down. Suddenly, another voice came from the seniors' side.

"Sam, you despicable piece of shit. Come out if you are really a man. If I don't make you regret living today, I won't call myself Carl again." Hearing this all the seniors looked puzzled and dumbfounded. Then another shout came.

"You country bumpkin, come out and accept your fate."

"You piece of trash come on if you have balls."

All the noble family students in the senior team are insulting Sam. The other seniors felt quite confused.

"Sam has a feud with all the noble families except for the Evergreen family. Due to that feud he deliberately targeted all the other candidates from the noble families and eliminated them very early in the second round. Now only Harry and the candidates from the Evergreen family are the only students belonging to the noble families in the freshmen." Dorman explained to the remaining seniors and realisation dawned on to them. They felt this Sam is crazy to have a feud with the noble families and eliminate the juniors of the family making them fail in the admission. 'No wonder, this Carl and others are all angry.' Everyone thought. Then Dorman continued.

"Carl has an extra reason. He lost a bet with Philip and five thousand Spirit stones are gone because Sam beat his cousin in second round." Everybody looked at Carl with a weird look. 'Why bother betting and why bother taking it on someone who didn't even know you lost because of him? Damn, so much for being a noble. You might as well blame the tree, since the bird pooped on you has a nest on it.' All the seniors who are a little broad-minded have thoughts like these.

Carl glared at Dorman and then he felt the gazes of all the other seniors he felt incredibly ashamed and shouted. "SAM, I WILL F.U.C.K.I.N.G KILL YOU TODAY."

Meanwhile Melisa and others all looked at Sam, whose expression got colder and colder as they heard all the insults hurled at him. Sam suddenly stood up and took out a staff. This is not the black staff he used yesterday. Instead, it is golden in colour and is shining brightly under the sun. The staff has smooth surface and there is a symbol of 'Double S' (Cover) near one end of the staff and there are some engravings near it. Sam looked at the three and said.

"Cover me from afar. You don't have to directly attack anyone. All you have to do is distract them if anyone tries to sneak up on me from behind." Sam said and started walking.

"Sam. Its dangerous." Melisa said from behind. But all he got in reply is a cold stare which seemed to say. 'Do what I say'. He then left without turning back.

As soon as seniors saw someone walking towards them, they looked at him and saw Sam walking towards them with a golden staff in his hand. His face was as cold as ice and the aura around him is completely chilly and evil. Sam's expression is now completely sinister as he stopped a few meters away from them. He then held the staff on one end and kept the other end on his shoulder and said in an emotionless voice.

"Those who called me can come and say all the shit to my face. Of course, the context his that you have balls to say that." His voice is soft but cold. He didn't even glace at them when talking and looking to the side as if it was beneath him to look at them and treated them as thin air. The seniors looked at his arrogant demeanour and felt like they were humiliated. But none of them made a move and looked at the seniors who called out Sam and waited. Soon, around seven members came out of their hiding spots as they looked at Sam with angry eyes. They were instructed by the family. 'Kill him, if chance arrives.' Even though they know that Sam can escape as soon as he broke the token, they still had to try their luck.

The seven surrounded Sam. There are three who are at late stage Acolytes and all of them are seventh stage. Carl is one of them and is the only mage warrior. The remaining four are all middle stage Acolytes. Out of which three are at fifth stage and the last one is at sixth stage. Sam looked at them nonchalantly as if he doesn't have any pressure. This made them even more infuriated and one of the guys in middle stage made a move. He is a warrior and swung his sabre at Sam with a ferocious aura. But just as he was about to hit, his target vanished and appeared behind another one of the middle stage Acolyte, who didn't make any move.

Before anyone could understand how Sam escaped, they saw Sam swinging his staff in an extreme speed. All they saw is a golden blur and flash of a golden flame sphere at the point of contact between the staff and the person. That's it. Before they realised, a golden flame explosion occurred and by the time, the flames are gone, they saw the senior who got hit lying there unconscious with his body scorched black.

They all looked at the place where Sam stood and before they could make sense of the situation, they saw another blur and another guy also got scorched black as if he was grilled on fire. This time Sam didn't move and stood there. He placed a foot on face of the guy and placed the staff on his shoulder and looked at all the seniors who came out of their hiding and scanned them with his cold gaze.

Then all the people there heard Sam saying. "Tch, TCh. What a shame they fainted." Then he looked at Carl and said. "You are right to call me trash. They are still breathing after all."

Report chapter Comments

All the people who heard Sam's words were utterly dumbfounded as they looked at his cold and emotionless face and then looked at the person who is scorched black under his foot. Even though he is alive now, he wouldn't be able to take it for long. He will definitely die if he isn't treated in time. Now, they understood why Philip said so many times to be wary of him.

Mason looked at Sam with his mouth wide open. 'It is really our luck that he doesn't have patience to deal us one at a time. That is why he is using the traps. If he took it up on himself and started hunting the seniors one by one patiently, we would have been in even more trouble other than worrying about winning the competition.' He thought as gulped hard.

The most shocked is still the noble kids. They really didn't expect Sam's strength to be that great. They were now regretting stepping out. The other two middle stage acolytes are already trying to take their tokens and escape. Suddenly, Sam moved and the first person to take the token felt some explosion on back of his head. Under the surprising gazes of everyone present. The senior student fell motionless on the ground and he doesn't even have the faint breath that the first two victims have. 'He is dead.' This is the thought on everyone's mind. Mason soon came out of his daze and came forward and started making hand seals and soon, some vines started sprouting from the ground and coiled along Sam as they tried to tie him up.

Just as Mason was about to give commands to his teammates who were still in daze. He saw a big ball of golden fire burning in the place where Sam stood. After a few seconds all the vines started turning into ashes. Sam came out of the fire and walked towards Melisa and others who are standing out of the hiding place and are watching the fight with awe. He stood in front of them and said.

"Our cooperation ends here. Take the ones who are inside the cave and get out of here. I am not responsible if you got involved in between." He finished and didn't wait for any reply and turned around and started walking.

"Do you need our help?" Shawn asked from behind. Sam halted in his footsteps but didn't look at them and said. "No need." The he walked away again. They watched Sam's back as he walked majestically with a staff in his hand. Soon they came out of daze and started running towards the cave. The seniors just saw the scene and didn't do anything. They are just watching who is still walking towards them.

Sam walked towards a central point in between the group and said nonchalantly as looked around the seniors. "I don't care if you are seniors, I don't care if you are from the noble families or common families. But today I am going to take their heads no matter what." He said as he pointed at the remaining four noble family senior students. The four of them started sweating profusely. They didn't expect the insults they used to provoke Sam would have this much reaction from him. They also felt bit puzzled. They clearly saw Sam only has a cultivation of third stage acolyte. But he has that much power, that he could go toe to toe with a seventh stage acolyte and he might even win with a proper planning and weapons.

"If any of you got any objections you can also join the fight. But remember one thing. If you join the fight make sure I am dead today. Otherwise, even if you leave, I will make sure to pay you back later." Sam continued with same nonchalant expression. Just as all the seniors were hesitating Sam moved suddenly and appeared beside another guy who is in the middle stage acolyte and broke his arm.

Crack* "AHHHHHHHHHHH" a blood curling scream came from the guy. He is one of the first seven who provoked Sam, when they saw him, they noticed that there is the token in his hand. Sam has broken his hand because he wanted to escape. Sam threw the guy away and stood there and looked at the seniors who aren't part of the conflict. All of them took a step back under his cold gaze. Even Mason felt hesitant about helping the others. His instinct told that even if they could kill Sam now by ganging up on him, they had to pay a terrible price, which might even cripple or even kill many of them.

Carl looked the scene as the other seniors are all backing down with fear apparent on his face. Just then he thought of an idea. "If you guys don't help me now, all of you will be enemies of all the noble family descendants. If we make it out of here alive, I will take revenge on all your families." Just as he finished his words all the seniors who were about leave stopped in their tracks. Meanwhile the people who fell unconscious due to Sam's trap also woke up.

Sam turned towards the cave and saw that no one is there. So, he heaved a sigh and looked at all the seniors who are around him. Including the people who just woke up there are around twenty-three people around him and eight of them are at late stage acolytes out of which six of them are at seventh stage and two of them are at the eighth stage. The two are precisely Mason and Dorman. Sam noticed Dorman's clothes and looked at him with a questioning look.

Dorman understood and said. "I am from the Evergreen family. We don't want to have a conflict with you. So, I will just stay at side." As he spoke, he and three middle stage acolytes moved to the side. The rest of the crowd except Mason all surrounded Sam with dejected expressions. Sam then looked at Mason.

Mason shook his head and spoke as he matched Sam's gaze. "Can we drop this? It is not good for any of us if the conflict blows out proportions." He tried to mediate. He knew that he can't convince these noble kids. So, he tried his luck with Sam. But he was disappointed looking at Sam's expression. Then he just looked at the seniors who came from the common families and said. "You guys can step back. You have nothing to with this." As soon as he said this the rest of the seniors who were threatened by Carl earlier, took a step back and heaved a sigh in relief. Even Carl was gritting his teeth and didn't have anything to say. Technically, Mason is not a noble. But his father is responsible for the security of the city and he reports directly to the superior of the City lord. So, he didn't dare directly antagonize him.

As soon as Mason took his stand, Sam moved. He was like a phantom as he moved around the seniors and touched them. The four seniors were caught off guard. There are 4 of them, but none of them was able to catch Sam or block him, he was like a ghost and his presence seemed to disappear. They noticed that his speed also improved so much then previous time.

Right now, Sam is gritting his teeth and completely focused on his and left all the defence off guard. If they could land a hit on him now, they might even win in a single strike. With in few seconds Sam came back to his original place and stood there while sweating profusely. Now, all the seniors already are in attack position. The mages all started making hand seals while the warriors drew their weapons but when they saw what is in Sam's other hand, they felt like their heart dropping. There are a lot of leather pouches in his hand. These are the pouches in which the seniors kept their tokens. Now, they finally understood what Sam was trying to do. He didn't have any intention to attack at all. He is stealing their tokens.

Sam didn't care at all and took out a big leather bag and kept all the pouches in it. Then he took his token from his coat pocket and put them in the leather bag and closed it. Then he threw the bag towards the place he and his teammates hid.

He turned towards the seniors and said. "If anyone want to go out, the other party has to die." Just as he finished, he held his staff and started his attack.

This time the whole staff is glowing in a golden l.u.s.tre and is covered with golden flames. He swung the staff as he hit a senior at Middle stage Acolyte stage. As soon as he landed the hit. The flames covered the certain area as if an explosion occurred. The senior who took the hit only fainted, but his injuries aren't light either. Sam is using the atmospheric spiritual energy for these attacks instead of how he used his own energy to attack earlier when he killed the previous guy. This is to make sure his spiritual energy lasts long. But this method will make him mentally exhausted. When Mason saw Sam's attacks, which became less ruthless he relaxed a little but he still felt a little tension.

He really didn't want Sam or his team mates die in this battle. Because they all are going to be in same academy. That is why, he is standing out of this. If Sam got defeated, he would step and save his life making him owe him. Then he can use his authority over seniors and mediate the dispute. As for Sam winning, he felt that it would be possible and if that happens, he has to stop this by making the seniors step back before things got serious.

But looking at the fight he felt that it was in a deadlock. The seniors weren't able to land a clean hit on Sam, since the beginning due to his extreme speed. But Sam also was having a bit hard time, because of facing three superior cultivators at the late stage acolyte. Even then he is not at disadvantage. The scene looked majestic as Golden flame was flying in all directions with Sam as centre.

BOOM* Suddenly a fire blast came and hit Sam and he took a few steps back as he tried to defend the attack. He is currently facing two warriors and a mage all at the seventh level Acolyte. Carl is the mage with fire attribute. Out of seven who came at him, he already killed and one and the rest of three fainted, Now, all he has to do is to deal with the three people in front of him and everything will be settled. Sam took a deep breath and looked at the three seniors. He is having a little hard time. Just as he was thinking how to deal with it, Carl spoke.

"You little Bastard. Where is all the arrogance from earlier?" Carl spoke as he blasted another fire ball at Sam. When the flames cleared, they saw Sam standing there with his head down. When he lifted his head up and looked at Carl, his gaze became sinister. He is like a mad man as stored his staff. He then took a weird golden coloured object from the storage and held it in his hand. This is none other than the weapon he made at the Artisan exam. The crescent blades shined with golden l.u.s.tre as it reflected under the sunlight. All the people are looking at it with awe. Even at the viewing platforms all the people are looking at the weapon with puzzlement. Only the people from the Artisan tower are watching it with anticipation. Under the surprised and confused gazes of all, Sam suddenly made his move.

He disappeared from place and he started moving towards Carl with a dangerous aura surrounding him. He is emitting an ice cold killing intent which is complete contrast with the Golden flames he is emitting from the weapon in his hands. Just as he was about to reach Carl, he was attacked from behind. The warrior hit him on his back with his axe. But just as he was about to land the hit. Sam turned around and blocked the attack with the blunt part of his weapon, then he waved his hand and one of the crescent blades was pierced directly in to the warrior's body as he directly pierced it from a spot near the collar bone. When Seniors saw this they all took a step back. The warrior who was pierced can't even let out a scream. When all of them looked at the blade, they noticed that the not a single part of the crescent blade is out. It directly entered the other's body slashing all the internal organs on its way. Blood splashed on Sam's face as he pushed the blade deeper and deeper. When he can't push it anymore. He directly landed a knee kick on the ribs of the warrior.

Crack* *Crack* *Crack*

Cracking sounds could be heard as Sam kicked continuously with his knees on the ribs of the senior. By now, all the ribs on the one side are broken, when there is no more cracking sound, Sam looked at the senior's face which is filled with pain and hanging on his last breath. He held the weapon tightly and pulled it down completely.

SLASH* The upper body of the person was slashed in to two as blood and the internal organs which are now in pieces came out along with the broken bone shards. Some of the seniors even puked out at the scene. But Sam didn't even bat an eyelid and then moved towards Carl again. This time, he is not even running, he is just walking step by step. But the other warrior didn't even make a move. Sam stood in front of Carl and immediately slashed at him. Carl finally came out of his daze and tried to dodge his attack. But he failed to and had a deep slash on his chest as blood gushed out.

"Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Carl released a blood curdling scream as he fell to the ground. He looked at Sam with resentment and fear at the same time. He hurriedly aimed at the sky and shot a fire ball. Sam didn't bother by his actions. He just slashed again and this time he aimed at Carl's arm. Just as the blade made contact with the arm. Sam sensed the danger from behind. He abruptly stopped his actions and swung the crescent blade as he hit something. When the object which came towards him made contact with his blade it made a clanking sound and the surrounding wind turned chaotic for a second. Sam looked at the object and saw it was an arrow. He then coldly looked at the direction which it came and saw a guy in white, standing there with a bow in his hand and an arrow nocked on it. He is the wind element mage warrior who was a part of the scout team of the seniors.

He released another arrow at Sam. But this time something unexpected happened. Sam swung his weapon as the arrow appeared and the blade this time slashed the arrow into two. Carl is slowly crawling backwards. He felt lucky that he made a deal with the archer earlier. He then looked for the bag in which Sam kept his token. When he saw where it was, he kept his looks on Sam who is fending off the arrows. He was very careful to not gather his attention. Then suddenly Sam turned towards him and gave him a smirk. He felt a bad premonition.

Sam jumped behind rock to take cover. He then held the weapon as he made the double S symbol face him and looked at it. Right now, the symbol is not straight as it is tilted a little. Wedges on both sides are against the symbol as if they are blocking it from getting straight.

Sam held the weapon by its handle horizontally and made the symbol face upwards. Then he held the symbol with his other hand and straightened it forcefully as it pushed the wedges into the blocks. The crowd around him including Mason is looking at his weird actions in daze. Even the spectators at the viewing platforms are all looking at him.

When he straightened the symbol, the weapon suddenly elongated as two blocks protruded out. The tendon stretched to its limits. Sam then turned the weapon vertically and pulled the tendon which a little. The weapon now like a bow. The spectators all dumbfounded. They didn't expect the melee weapon which suited Sam's ruthless fighting style when he killed the warrior earlier, but when they saw the weapon turning into a bow, they were clearly surprised. Sam took out a ranked arrow and nocked on the bow, then he came out from the hiding and aimed at the archer far away. The spiritual energy turned into a huge sphere at the tip of the arrow, then it suddenly started condensing as if it was being compressed forcefully. Then the small sphere suddenly turned golden colour and brightened. Sam gave a cold smile and released the arrow. The archer on the other side immediately smelled the threat and was about to leave. But the arrow is too fast and when it landed on him leaving a trail of fire on its way. There was a huge explosion and the surroundings all burned to ashes, even some rocks started melting. By the time the explosion was cleared, all they can see is a huge crater in midst of which a burning corpse lay down.

Sam didn't even look twice at the explosion and walked towards Carl who was staring the scene with a dumfounded expression.

He slowly reached to the double S symbol and turned it so, it can change back into its original form. When he finally came in front of Carl and looked deep into his fearful eyes and emitted immense killing intent. He then spoke in a low voice.

"What did you call me earlier? Can you repeat that? I didn't hear it clearly." Everyone finally came out of their stupor and realized what had Sam done. Particularly, Mason is wiping his sweat. He fell in to daze from the point when Sam changed his weapon. The rest of the events happened in a blink of an eye. He looked at Sam, who is emitting an immense killing intent. It is so intense that he could almost smell blood in the air.

Carl peed his pants as he felt the full brunt of Sam's killing intent. He then stuttered. "Cri- Crimson Flame F-family would ne—ever forgive you, I-if you k—kill me." This almost took out all the energy Carl has left. Sam didn't reply and just jabbed the blade directly into the shoulder of Carl which cut half of the joint. Then he grabbed the hand at the wrist and tore the whole arm off from the shoulder.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Carl screamed in agony. The rest of the seniors took a step back and just wanted to stay away. They almost couldn't bear to see the scene. At the spectators viewing platform, the head of the Crimson flame family stood up from his chair as he released a terrifying aura. But Sam didn't know any of it. His full focus was on Carl who is shivering like a leaf as his handsome face was filled with tears and snot. The arrogance from earlier was completely gone.

Sam then jabbed the blade into other shoulder and said. "Come again. I didn't hear you clearly." His cold voice and the sinister smile on his handsome face made him look like a devil in a human form. Carl didn't know what to say. In fact, he didn't dare to say anything.

Sam looked at the pitiful Carl and said coldly. "Do you know what I hate the most?" Carl shook his head. "Someone calling me a bastard." He then tore the other arm off and jabbed the blade in one of the legs at the thigh and pinned it into the ground and proceeded to tear off.

"Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

"No oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, noooooooooooo"

"JUST KILL MEEEE. PLEAAAAAAAAAASE"

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO"

Carls screams finally stopped. Not because the pain has stopped, but because he didn't have any energy left to scream. Sam stopped after he tore off all the four limbs. He then stored the weapon and held Carl's leg in his hand. He tore off the flesh and took the bone in his hands, then he broke the bone into half and looked at Carl, who is now lying in a pool of his own blood. Everyone's blood turned cold as they looked at Sam's ruthless actions. They thought that Sam was like a demon from hell. They even forgot that he was a human for once. Then under everyone's gaze, Sam directly pierced the bone's sharp edge into Carl's throat. Carl could only groan in pain as he waited for death to come. He just wanted to die in peace. But his wish didn't come true. He heard Sam's cold voice.

"I hope you will be born dumb in your next life. Otherwise, you will die a dog's death just like now." As finished speaking he slowly spread a golden fire on Carl's body, burning him alive. For the last moment until he lost his life. Carl didn't have a moment of relief as he felt an extreme pain until the final moment. He died with pain and regret filled his eyes as he looked at Sam's eyes which are completely cold and emotionless. Under everyone's gaze Carl turned into ashes.

Sam then turned towards the remaining Warrior from the seven before. He immediately took a knife and slit his throat himself. He felt that suicide is better than suffering Sam's torture. Then Sam's gaze turned towards the four people who fainted previously. They are now dead because of lack of treatment. Then only he relaxed a bit and sat down in meditation. The rest of senior team exchanged glances and then turned towards Mason.

Mason took out his token and broke it without saying a word. The rest of the seniors all followed suit. All the seniors disappeared. Then only Sam left in the ground and an announcement came.

"Third round assessment is completed. Winners are the Freshmen team."

At the same time at viewing platform another loud scream can be heard.

"CAARRRRRRRRRLLLLLLLLLLL"